Search the Community

Thanks for your patience and apologies for my inexperience. Thanks for the guys who helped me! Hi guys, just giving it a go as I had been thinking of this story for a while. I have a few chapters in mind and this is my first attempt. Please note this story contains snuff (not gore though) and if you are offended or it is not for you please do not read. Chapter 1 - The new neighbours In the remote tropical Australia village where they grew up, Paul and his family were enjoying a typical Aussie life, a quiet environment, plenty of sunshine and the nearby beach. His father was a farmer and his mother a hairdresser. The father played some rugby in his younger years so he built himself a respectable hunky body, and he enjoyed training his son as well as swimming a lot in the blue ocean. At 18 y o Paul had a very toned body, and his father gathered some weights for him to build some muscles in the backyard. Paul was also starting to develop attraction for males and muscles, and every time he would see muscle hunks at the beach and around town he would definitely love that sight. One day new neighbours arrived, in the house next to Paul’s family. They seemed like a nice family, apparently they came from Armenia and they had an overall arab look and features. They had a boy, the young Alex who will soon become Paul's friend, a lovely wife, and…the father. The father was a handsome, Arab looking hunk, and what really impressed Paul was his sheer size. The man was a beast, looked huge especially in his shorts and tank top, with massive legs, a pair of huge arms and everything else was just… humongous. His name was Milos and they met him shortly after his arrival where they introduced themselves to his family. Their English was basic back then, but they seemed like nice people. Milos was very assertive and dominant straight away, very confident and almost arrogant at times. They brought some homemade biscuits and they came into our garden for a drink. Paul was taken aback when he shook the big man’s hand, he felt a jolt in his crotch when the powerful paw almost crushed his hand. He loved muscle and big guys, and was realising the effect that powerful muscle men were having on him. His cock would twitch and stir, but now that he was staring at Milos, looking at his chest barely contained by that tank top, those footy shorts were unable to contain those huge legs and those bare feet were so much bigger and more manly than his own or his father’s... It was lust, pure lust for muscles and power that comes with them. Looking at Milos strutting his muscles around barefoot was making his cock real hard and he could barely control it. He started imagining how strong the guy was and what he could do with his muscles. His mother asked him “Wow you’re a big guy, how tall are you? You must weigh over a hundred kilos!” Milos answered very confidently “I know, I am tall 1,95 metres and weigh 135 Kilo but I like to train and keep strong!”. On that he flexed one arm and the bicep and tricep exploded in size. His mother laughed and wowed but Paul was feeling his cock going in steel mode…and he ran to the toilet. Paul pulled out his 7” thick jock rod and could not believe how hard it got. Quickly pumped it thinking of those arms still vivid in his mind, and he dumped a load with such vigour that he trembled on his feet. He barely contained the ropes of cum with a bunch of toilet paper. After a few moments he came out of the toilet trying to pretend nothing happened but felt completely self conscious.. He thought his father was built and he was just a 1,85m tall 90 Kilo ex rugby guy. This hulk was at another level. The son was quiet, and for his young age he was already pretty build, following his father’s genes. The mothers were commenting how big and strong he was for his age, and that he was going to be another hunk for sure. His mother commented “I know, the doctor was so surprised that he is already 60% heavier compared to the average weight at his age, and it is is not fat!” That was unbelievable!The boy surely looked very, very solid especially at his age. He had a really good shape and his muscles were defined and visible under his paper thin skin. Later that night Paul was furiously pumping another huge load out thinking of Milos' hulked out arms and shoulders. He could not get over how big his pecs were and the moment he was thinking of something that he could do with his muscles power, his cock would erupt so much that his balls would hurt. Paul also looked at his body in the mirror and quickly did a few sets of pushups to tone up and get some pump. And instead of calming him down he was just ready for another explosion. Later that month he enjoyed watching Alex’s father in the backyard, working in the garden and showing off his muscles. He definitely accepted the fact that he was not only gay but that he was completely into muscle and powerful guys. Just looking at the giant muscleman strutting his muscles in the garden and lifting stuff effortlessly was making him hard. One day he saw him lifting some heavy badass stuff from the garden and shoving it on a small van, and his dick was painfully hard. Then he noticed that Milos was barefoot, another thing that made Paul absolutely nuts.After watching this behemoth constricting a huge amount of dry wooden sticks and poles in his arms, then crushing them, and noticing his huge back rippling with muscles, his dick started uncontrollably spewing cum, and that was his first hands free experience. When these episodes happened his orgasm was so powerful he would lose control of his body for a moment. When bumping into Milos he was always self conscious and shy, he was super scared that they would find out his perv habit and the fact he was turned on by that stuff. Then one day they decided to go on a trip together on a nearby lake. It was the middle of summer and the sun was scorching hot. Once they got there it was already incredibly hot to see Milos barechested, barefoot and strutting around…wearing speedos that did nothing to hide a huge package between his legs…then he helped Paul’s father to get the boat off the trailer, and he did so by basically lifting it like it was a piece of paper. Paul went so hard by watching that he had to jump in the water to calm down his steel hose. Alex was amused and not really minding much but was watching carefully at Paul’s reactions, as if he was really trying to understand what was going on. Also in his speedos Alex was already showing some muscle definition, he was definitely the best built and biggest youngster he had ever seen. That evening they all slept in the same cabin, a simple small cabin with a couple of bedrooms, one for each couple and the children slept together on the big sofa in the lounge. When they went to bed, Alex was very chatty and was asking Paul about his training and his father. “So why is your father so much smaller than mine? It must not be that strong. I bet my father could beat him up on arm wrestling or just wrestling on the floor” Paul was a bit surprised and didn’t know what to answer. “Well yes but size is not all, he was a very good rugby player and he taught me a lot of fun stuff. He also taught me weights lifting” Alex's face lit up “Oh weights so you train now? I want to train but they don’t let me. Papa has a gym in the garage, he lifts very heavy stuff but I am not allowed in. So I just do push ups sometimes.” With that he flexed his arm a bit, his biceps were visible and his pecs were definitely there. Paul gulped down and said “Oh well you can use my weights sometimes” Alex was in heaven ”Oh yes please but don’t tell mama or papa” Suddenly they heard voices shouting from the bedroom where Milos and his wife were. Paul was worried and Alex said “Oh …this happens sometimes, I try to ignore and hope it ends quickly but sometimes it doesn’t” And suddenly the discussion picked up and a loud slap filled the air and the mother opened the door and went outside crying. Milos followed her wearing only his tight briefs, then Paul’s parents came out as they heard and gathered outside. The mother was crying and Milos was shouting her to shut up and come inside OR…. Paul’s father stepped towards him and placed his hand on the huge man’s naked shoulder “Hey I don’t want to get in a discussion but I’m sure this can be resolved by talking, let’s go inside”. Swiftly Milos grabbed Pauls’ father's wrist with his huge hand. Paul was watching this behemoth, naked except for his tiny briefs, towering over the much inferior guy, with his muscles in full pump, and could not help but feel his cock engorge spasmodically. Milos then let him go and walked inside his bedroom and slammed the door. After that there was a chat with the poor woman and we were all shaken. The Morning after it was awkward but more disturbingly we realised that Milos was not a good guy and with his muscles and force he was also very dangerous. Eventually we all got home and everyone was back in his house but we worried about the woman and what could have happened. After that episode there were many others involving violence, police checks, issues and troubles. Paul’s family was trying to not interfere but often the mother would ask them to look after Alex, so he would often stay at mine and we would share the bedroom and play a lot together. That’s when we started working out together, and realised that Alex was indeed very strong and although he was around ten years younger he was catching up extremely fast! One evening it was quiet but Paul heard voices from the neighbour's backyard. Alex was fast asleep in the other bed nearby. He noticed Milos with two other men, they were quite big but not as big as Milos, and they were having a serious discussion. They were keeping it quiet but it was not a normal scene. Suddenly Paul saw Milos grabbing the other guy by the throat, they were speaking armenian. Milos lifted the guy by the throat with his arms like he was a doll. He was clean off the ground and he repeatedly asked him questions. At some point the other guy was visibly scared and tried to hit Milos. Milos greeted his teeth in anger and compressed the guy’s throat until he passed away. He dropped him to the floor and turned on to the guy who had just hit him multiple times with his fists, causing apparently no damage to the huge guy. The guy tried to hit him in the face but Milos stopped his hand with his huge paw. Then grabbed the other hand in his other big paw and powerfully forced both hands behind the guy who was being completely overpowered. Then he bearhugged him swiftly and lifted him off the ground. While in his embrace, he said something in Armenian which sounded really bad, then he added “And now you pay”. He started trembling and gritting his teeth and constricting the guy in his arms. Paul could not believe what he was seeing, he watched as Alex was fast asleep and felt his cock start to throb uncontrollably and ooze precum profusely. As the guy was trying to scream but was muffled by the powerful bearhug, Paul could see Milos’ huge back exerting power and he saw the rib cage being crushed by raw human power. His cock was steel hard. He heard a loud crack of ribcage breaking and giving up. His cock exploded in the biggest orgasm Paul had ever experienced. Paul suddenly let go of a moan as he was taken by surprise “Aaaaarghh…” Milos heard him and turned his head to see who was there. Paul freaked out, still ejecting ropes of cum in his shorts, while lowering his head in order not to be seen. Then he heard more muffled shouting and more bones snapping. Must be the other guy! Then some muffled noises, and the van going off….then coming back moments later. Shit the guy must have disposed of the bodies! Paul was in complete shock. That night the wife was not at home, for reasons we did not know, and he asked us to look after Alex one more time. The morning after they had breakfast Alex returned to his father’s house, and Milos looked at Paul with a menacing face. Paul was shitscared to be caught, bit nothing happened. Milos was definitely a scary man. After that night Paul was both super scared and turned on, and did not know anyone to talk to about that stuff! He did not want to talk for fear of ending up like those men… After that night there were no other similar shocking surprises but every now and then Milos was behaving strangely and dodgy people would come and go, their animated discussions and fights with the mother kept happening and Alex was clearly in denial or perhaps he was trying to protect himself. One thing that happened a few months after is that a medical visit found Alex really heavier than the average, at 57 Kilo, and blood tests revealed the presence of testosterone that was not normal at that age. The doctor however said that it was all good from a health point of view and that it would have been necessary to ensure feeding the boy properly , with high protein and also allowing him to exercise as much as he wanted. But his mother did not like the weight training and she did not approve of his father’s ways, so as a compromise she allowed Alex to train at the local gymnastics club, where lots of boys were having fun and building great bodies. Paul was super impressed and he was thinking that the boy was going to grow a lot and could not wait to see the development of that muscle boy. Years flew by and the boy grew. Every time Paul caught up with him he seemed thicker, taller, stronger, even more solid and his voice changed too. In a couple of years he reached 72 kilo of solid muscle, he never seemed to put on any fat. Alex would often show off to Alex his new gymnastics tricks and Paul was in complete awe of how much power and control was in this muscled boy. He would do planks, handstands, lift his body in all sorts of ways and show the massive strength he had. At Paul’s 21th birthday they all gathered at Paul’s home (again Alex’s parents were in some trouble and they left the kid with Paul’s family.. Paul was still bigger than Alex but Alex was catching up fast…they were almost the same height. During the party someone commented on how big Alex’s biceps were and he flexed them. Dave, one of Paul’s friends, said “Oh but I am surely stronger, and you are too young so you won’t be strong” Immediately Alex faced the guy and shouted to his face “show me then”. He was already shirtless, sat down at the table and offered his meaty calloused hand to the bully. The guy looked at the arm which was defined, and looked extremely solid. The moment he grabbed his meaty hand he realised he was in bad trouble. Dave started pushing the arm of the strong boy, which was not moving, and he thought he could have a chance. Then he looked up and saw that the boy was not even exerting much power, he was just looking and grinning. Then suddenly he felt a jolt of power and the boy literally and methodically smashed down the much older guy’s arm, showing that his power was real. The guy was shocked and could not believe it, he felt Alex’s arm and gasped at the feeling of suck hardness. Then Paul’s father wanted to give it a go. “Hey boy don’t be shy, give me all that you have ok? I am fair and will try to knock you down, so be brutal ok?” Alex looked more than ready. His hand engulfed the much older man like a muscled trap and suddenly they started. After a moment of struggle, the boy quickly and in full control smashed down the older man’s hand and arm. The father was shocked and gasped “Wow man you are one strong boy! Well done” then gave each other a man's hug and the father was even more shocked when he felt the hardness of the boy’s body. In the evening there were comments about the boys’ power, and how fast he was growing. Late that night Paul was waiting for Alex to come to sleep in his room, as the boy was spending more and more time in the toilet, especially in the evening. Paul thought what that meant but then shook off the thought, it was definitely too early and maybe the kid needed some time on his own…or maybe he was wrong. When Alex came out his briefs were looking real tight on him. Paul gasped internally as Alex’s body was looking magnificent, strutting those thick defined strong legs and that amazing chest and arms were making Paul really jealous, the kid was passing Paul quickly. Then suddenly Alex said “Hey I saw bodybuilders doing pumps and stuff on youtube, I thought we can do it together to get our muscles pumped, wanna try?” Paul was again in disbelief that this young muscle god had these ideas in mind. But he was too excited not to join this type of fun. “So if I wanted to pump my biceps, you would need to grab my hands and push them down, so while I work my biceps you can work your triceps”. And so Paul did. At first it was easy but then Alex increased the rate. “You are not pushing down much are you”. But Paul just could not compete with the boy’s muscle power. ‘Ok I have an idea, keep your straight arms with your body and make fists” then he grabbed Paul’s fists with his big hands and started….lifting him. With his biceps only, he lifted Paul completely off the floor and started curling him in the air. Then Alex dropped him down and said “Also this is good for shoulders then” and grabbed Paul by his armpits with his paws and lifted him again, extending his arms all the way up and executing many reps like he was a doll. Then he dropped him and flexed “Oh man feels so good! Check this out, feel how hard they are. You are much softer than me for some reason” and he struck a solid, impressive double bicep pose. Paul was impressed and like in a trance he put both hands on those sculpted huge bicep peaks, and felt the hardness. “Paul you need to train more, we can train together and we can both grow big and strong!” Paul was ashamed that he was not as strong as the kid but excited at the same time. “Well it’s time to go to bed I guess” Alex looked at him with his piercing green eyes and turned around, jumping on the bed. “Night champ, see you in the morning, we go for a swim” Paul looked at the sculpted muscles and his massive, strong legs. He wanted to be that big himself. With that, they went to bed and Paul had a massive wet dream that night.

Hi all. Been offline for WAY too long now. I hopefully have a bit of spare time again, so I’ve revisited some of the characters and continuing Vaccinated. (And, yes, I have other stories on the go - haven't forgotten.) If you haven’t read it, you’ll almost certainly get more out of this one if you read that one first. A refresher might be helpful too, as there will probably be lots of callbacks and interwoven story lines. Obviously heavy spoilers here if you haven’t yet read the first one. Consider this a continuation following on immediately from the events in the first story, before the Epilogue. Events here may or may not progress matters to the same point in that Epilogue - so a sort of alternate history. Hope you enjoy. As before, I only have a vague outline of a story - I’m making the rest of it up as I go along, so fair warning, the story could include almost anything. If you’re easily offended or triggered, then maybe avoid this one. I welcome any feedback and will work in any suggestions you might have as it goes along. Delivery will likely be a fair bit slower than in the past, but I’ll try my best to keep chapters coming in on the regular. ~~ONE~~ Jake’s timing was exquisite; perfection. He could feel the crescendo, the approaching tsunami about to break, and he wasn’t about to miss the opportunity to experience the pleasure his partner’s ejaculation was about to unleash on his dick. Undulating, peristaltic waves of muscular contractions milking his shaft, coaxing the breeding load from deep within his heaving, roiling balls. Jake’s cock fully plugged the tunnel, his cock’s sensitivity heightened by the tight embrace along the entire shaft from tip to pubic bone. He pulled back slowly, deliberately, the head of his massive cock raking against the tunnel’s walls, tweaking the prostate, eliciting a deep, resonant growl in his partner that vibrated throughout his entire body, increasing the sensations and bringing the coming flood to the brink. He stopped as the head reached the opening, enjoying the feeling of the ring of muscle quivering against his fraenulum, his partner’s growl increasing. Jake’s heavy, pendulous balls seethed, ready to unleash their prodigious load. Squatting slightly, he adjusted the angle of his cock so the head would smash his partner’s prostate as he rammed in all fourteen inches down to the pubic bone. The separate muscles of his massive quads stood out in stark relief, vascularity pulsating and engorged, the massive root running along his inner thigh branching out to feed power to every muscle. He flexed his cock, watching, enraptured, as it swelled even bigger, became even harder, the veins flooding it with blood, steeling the shaft and sending bolts of exquisite pleasure spreading throughout his godly body. Jake’s core tightened, the globes of his perfect arse contracting and squeezing as he slammed his cock in as far as it would go, and then further. As he smashed past the prostate, the tsunami was triggered. It was Jake’s turn to groan, as his partner’s orgasm and ejaculation began, massive waves spreading up his shaft, tingling, more bolts of electric pleasure sending him wild. As Jake slammed in as far as it would go, his balls slapped into his partner’s arse, his orgasm contracting and pulsating muscles throughout his pelvic floor. The hole clamped shut around the base of Jake’s shaft, a natural cock ring further swelling and hardening the already diamond-hard cock. As it swelled, his massive cock pushed harder against the walls of the tunnel, increasing the strength of the muscular contractions as it struggled to contain and eject the monster invading its depths. Jake’s eyes rolled back as his partner’s cock pumped out splashes of thick, creamy cum. As the first few arcs of cum splattered against his partner’s pecs and abs, a large glob settling in his thick, dark beard, Jake allowed himself to ejaculate, his own muscular contractions mingling with those of his partner, heightening their ecstasy. Jake’s balls, so eager to unleash their load, rose up, and his cock somehow swelled and hardened even more as his ejaculation began. The pressure exerted along the length of his cock, and especially by the ring of muscles clamped around the base of his shaft made it more difficult for his cum to make it through all fourteen inches, causing high pressure spurting jets of cum to spray deep within, the massive load contained by the swollen head plugging the tunnel. Even as they both continued ejaculating, Jake leaned in for a deep, passionate kiss, the taste of cum on his lips adding to his explosive wave of orgasms. *** “Get out,” Jake said, as he stood up and went to shower. “Fuck, mate,” he breathed heavily, still recovering from the orgasm, “you were mind blowi–” “I said, get out.” He didn’t even turn back. “Can I at least get your number? I don’t even know your name…” He trailed off, distracted by the incredible view of Jake’s naked body walking to the en suite. The X shape, his glorious arse cheeks, sitting atop massive ham-hock hamstrings, the sweep of his quads visible even from behind, his back muscles mounding and rippling as he walked, roadmap veins - everywhere he looked, splendour upon perfection. Jake ignored him. The cumrag, having served his purpose, already forgotten. Despite his swelling dick - how could you not get hard at that view, he thought? - he hurriedly dressed, the cum covering his abs and chest already drying, sticking to his shirt, and left. **** Brad, Amber and HE were sitting in Brad’s living room, regrouping and discussing the recent events and the fallout. “Can you still sense him?” Amber asked. They all knew which 'him' she was referring to. “Yes…” He hesitated, “…he’s having sex.” It was a very odd sensation, having his best friend’s subconscious as a stream in part of his brain. Despite everything, Amber and HE both blushed. Amber, in particular, was still trying to process her feelings about Jake. She could not let go of the fact that they meshed perfectly, their sex on a level she had never, and almost certainly would never, experience again. But, equally, she could not forget his treatment of her. His callous disregard, the violence against her without so much as a second thought. Yes, he was under the effects of the vaccine, but was that merely amplifying an existing tendency? She did not know, and the conflict was gnawing at her. What made it worse, she could never discuss it with him. Jake could not - must not! - ever know or be reminded of his rampage. They all feared if he learned what they did – what he did – that he would try to regain his abilities, and his reign of terror would resume. She nuzzled into Brad’s strong, comforting embrace, his Herculean arm around her. He was no Jake, it was true, but he was kind and loving, the sex was fantastic (though, of course, not the perfection she had with Jake), and his body was phenomenal. And, yet, she still could not shake the thought and feelings - he was no Jake. **** As Jake’s orgasm erupted in a corner of Brad’s brain, his own dick chubbed, and his mind wandered, lustful thoughts – of tits, of arse, of legs for days, of vascularity and muscle – flooded his brain, like cumshots pumping hot man cream, flooding holes. Amber nuzzled into him, the feel of her pert, luscious tits pressing into him causing lustful fire to tingle through him, making a beeline for his cock. He smiled. Not for the first time he silently thanked Jake, his best friend and, in many ways, his saviour. If Jake had not convinced him to break his vow of celibacy, he would not have met Amber. Not since Angelina had he felt such feelings for a woman. Amber would never replace Angelina - nobody ever could - but Amber was a mighty fine substitute.

Hi there. Hope you're all doing great. Had some time on my hands so started out writing a story for fun. I have the whole thing finished, so I thought I would post some of it here. Hope you enjoy it. Let me know what you think. I'll post some more in the next couple of days. Doing It! “Are we really doing this?” “Yes! We really are going to do this!” Cody pushed the large silver syringe towards Grant. “This is really happening. It isn’t a game?” Grant picked up the metal syringe and took a look at the cylinder that lay within. “It’s not a game. You asked for the shit, and I got it for you. Now it’s up to you.” Cody’s cock was hard in his jeans from him just imagining what the rest of the day held. Sure, he could go to jail for stealing a top secret formula from a lab he was interning at, but he didn’t care if it meant Grant got what he deserved, and what he deserved was ultimate size. he two had met at the gym. Cody had always been an avid gym goer, but he was more used to places like Peak Fitness or Ultimate Gym, not The Metalworks that was ten minutes away from the lab he had recently started at right after grad school. Being self conscious at first about working out at a gym that catered more towards serious lifters, he hadn’t really paid Grant much notice besides glancing at his built physique in passing. No. Six months would pass before the two men would even speak to one another. When they did, it wouldn’t even be in the gym, but the parking lot. Cody had been at the lab late and decided that before he went home to sleep, he would get a quick workout in. After having gone through a routine set out for him by his online personal trainer, he changed into his trousers and shirt and was back in his car an hour later. The problem he had was that the car refused to start. Banging his hand on the wheel several times out of frustration, he popped the hood and exited the car in hopes that it would be an easy fix. Looking into the dark cavernous expanse that held his car’s engine by the light of his cell phone flashlight, Cody knew that he had no clue what the issue was. It could be anything! “Problem?” Cody looked up to see a tall, muscular, hunk of a man standing next to him. He had a grin on his face and a twinkle in his eye that Cody couldn’t help seeing even in the semi darkness of the parking lot. “I… my car. It’s dead.” “You call for a tow?” The larger man leaned on the car and looked under the hood. Cody wondered how old the man was. His hair was dark and full, but there was a hint of silver at the temples. His face was tanned yet only slightly lined, while the energy he was giving off let Cody know that he had seen and done a lot in his life. “No. Not yet. I thought… I don’t know. I thought that just by looking at it it would let me know what was wrong!” The man turned his head and smiled up at Cody. “Want me to give you a jump? I have cables in my Jeep.” “Yeah! That would be great. Think that will fix it?” “Can’t hurt.” The man walked away from Cody on large and muscular legs with glutes to match. Cody estimated he had to be about 6’3 and over 200lbs of thick muscle. A few minutes later, he had driven his black Jeep over to Cody, jumped out of the drivers side door and was hooking jumper cables up to both of their engines. “Try turning it over.” Cody looked dumbfounded at him. “Turn on your car.” “Oh! Right!” Cody hopped in the front seat, turned the key, and was rewarded with his car coming miraculously to life. “Thank you so much!” “No problem.” The man unhooked the jumper cables, lifted his arm so that his bicep jumped to attention, and began to wind them up around an elbow and meaty hand. “You saved my life. Not sure if towing comes with my insurance.” Cody felt his cock harden slightly as he watched the man finish winding up the cables, and wished it was being manhandled by such large hands. “You should check that out. Have a good night.” With that, he hopped into his Jeep and drove off into the night. From then on, whenever Cody went to the gym, his mysterious hero seemed to be there. Cody would secretly watch him lift, in awe of his brute strength and dedication to muscle. Cody must have been staring for too long before the guy walked over to him and broke him out of the X-rated fantasy that was playing on the screen in his mind. “Take a picture. It will last longer.” The guy slapped Cody on the ass and walked past him. Cody went through the motions of the rest of his workout, embarrassed at being caught staring, but also slightly turned on by the feel of the man’s hand on his ass. It was in the parking lot that night that he caught the guy standing next to his Jeep checking his phone. As Cody walked to his car, he called out: “Hey Tom!” “Tom?” “Peeping Tom. What I call you since I don’t know your name.” “It’s Cody. I wasn’t staring…” “No?” “No… I was thinking.” “That’s too bad. I’d hoped you were staring.” The man turned around and opened his Jeep door. “You… hoped I had been staring?” “Yeah. I’ve stared at that hot ass of yours plenty of times.” Cody was thankful it was dark so that the guy couldn’t see him blush. “You… have?” “Yeah. That okay?” “Sure. That’s… fine with me.” “Good. I’m Grant.” “Cody. Nice to meet you.” The two shook hands. Electricity passed through Cody as Grant gripped him tight. “I’m going to grab something to eat at my restaurant if you want to join me.” “Your restaurant?” “Best steaks in the 50 states. You do eat meat, right?” “Yeah! I love meat!” “Good to know. Follow me.” That night had been the beginning of months filled with excitement and passion. The two men, so very different, found that their differences made them perfect for each other. Soon, Cody was moving into Grant's large home, and the two were thinking of each other as a serious couple. It was while they were working out five months later that Cody brought up the project he was slightly a part of at work. “In a way… it’s going to help with your businesses. Imagine cows twice or three times the size. Imagine the steaks!” “So… this formula… it’s going to grow bigger cows?” “Not just cows. Pigs, chickens. Bigger animals… more food.” “Fuck the cows. Give it to me!” Grant laughed as he began curling a 50 lbs dumbbell. “Let’s grow this beast!” “Yeah right. Imagine! I’ve seen the trials on rats. Fuck they got huge. Twice the size.” Cody lifted a 15 lbs dumbbell and began curling as well. “I’m not joking. Let them know if they want a human trial… they can have me!” Grant laughed as he dropped the dumbbell to the floor and went off in search of something heavier. Cody knew Grant wasn’t joking. He was obsessed with size and muscle, and to have something that could get him even bigger would be a dream come true. Cody wanted to be the person that could give him that. He had made Cody happier than he had ever been in his life, and he could think of no better way to thank him. It was a month and a half later before Cody found himself left alone in the lab to lock up. The solution had been handed to him by his superior and told to log how much they had given to the test subjects and locked away. It was easy enough to pull up an entire syringe full, drop the large vial on the floor, and write in the log that it had been lost due to an accident. He walked out of the lab with the syringe in his coat pocket imagining the possibilities. Now, they were both in the bathroom of the gym. Cody couldn't wait to let Grant know of his theft, causing the larger man to grab him and drag him into the bathroom. “I just… what… inject it?” Grant looked up at Cody. He was hard in his sweatpants and began rubbing his cock with his other hand. “I’ll do it. It will go in your glute.” “Right. How much?” “Well… that’s the issue. I have no clue. It’s only been tested on rats.” “And I’m a pretty big rat.” “You are. I drew up an entire syringe because I imagined that would be the dose you would need.” “Then, let’s go with the syringe.” Grant pulled his sweat pants down and faced away from Cody. “Let’s do this!” Without even thinking twice, just happy he could give this to Grant, Cody drove the needle of the syringe deep into the muscle, pulled back to make sure there was no blood, and then pressed the dark liquid home. “Fuck! It burns!” “Almost there!” 40 seconds later, the solution was in Grant and Cody was pulling the needle out. “How long does it take?” “It’ll be about a week to two weeks before we notice any changes.” “Right. How much you think I’ll gain?” “Estimate… about a hundred to a hundred and twenty-five pounds of muscle.” Grant's cock jumped just hearing that. He pulled Cody towards him and the two began to kiss. The next day, at the lab, Cody was disciplined severely for his ‘accident’ with the formula, but nothing else came about the theft. He was happy he had gotten away with it and still felt sore from the multiple times Grant had fucked him that night after their workout.. It was 3:00 in the afternoon when Cody’s cell phone went off. It was Grant. “Hey, Babe! How’s the restaurant?” “I’m driving home.” “What’s wrong?” “Nothings wrong. It’s working!” “What?” “I’m growing!” “That’s not possible. It’s just your imagination.” “You tell that to… oh fuck! You tell that to my body!” “I’ll be right there.” After a quick lie about severe diarrhoea, Cody was on his way home. He called Grant once he got in the car, but his boyfriend didn’t pick up. The house was only twenty minutes away, but he seemed to catch every light possible. It wasn’t possible that Grant could be showing signs of muscle growth already. It usually took ten days before any difference was noted, and about six months before the rat had grown to its largest size. It had only been a day since Grant had been injected… not even 24 hours! Cody drove up to their house and parked in the driveway next to Grants Jeep. The first thing Cody noticed as he walked up to the house was that the front door was wide open and Grant’s keys were still in the lock. Walking into the house, he called out to Grant but didn’t receive an answer. Moving into the living room, he noticed the clothes Grant had been wearing were scattered around on the floor with both the shirt and trousers having rips and tears in the fabric. Moving into the kitchen, he found both of Grant’s sneakers, but the front near the laces as well as the sides of them had been destroyed as if something had unexpectedly exploded out of them. Cody’s heart began to beat faster as he heard several deep grunts and groans coming from the master bedroom. Crossing into the room, he audibly gasped at what he saw. Standing in front of the large mirror was Grant, but it was nothing like the Grant he had kissed goodbye that morning. The Grant that was flexing one arm while jerking his cock with the other hand while admiring himself in the mirror was a brute… a muscle beast. Everything about Grant was now… bigger. Every muscle group on his body was swollen way beyond any pump he had ever had. It was obvious that Grant must have not only gained 50 plus pounds of muscle mass in the last couple of hours, but he now stood several inches taller than the 6’ 2” he had been that morning. Cody couldn't take his eyes off of his boyfriend. He looked so huge and primal standing there in front of the mirror posing and flexing various muscle groups for himself; turning himself on in the process. Cody looked downward at Grant’s cock, rising up like a monument to his virility. Where it had always been above average at 8”, it now stretched to what had to be a thick 10 incher. Grant caught Cody’s eye in the mirror. “What do you think?” Grant pulled a most muscular pose for Cody forcing every muscle group to swell even larger. “I don’t understand.” “If you don’t understand… how do you think I feel!” Grant moved closer to Cody who now felt so much smaller in his presence. “It shouldn’t work this way. You look like you've been on it for 5 weeks now… not one day.” “Imagine me in 5 weeks!” Grant's cock swelled, releasing a wad of precum. “Maybe this is it. Maybe on humans the growth occurs all at once.” “No. This is just the start. I can feel it.” Grant ran his large hand over his pecs and down his abs. “What do you mean?” Grant moved closer to Cody until he was nearly on top of him. Grant had always been larger than Cody, but now the phenomenal growth he had gone through made it seem as if he were the size of two men combined. “There’s a new energy in me.” Grant grabbed Cody around the waist and pulled him to him. “I felt it this morning. At first, I didn’t know what it was, and grew worried when I felt it fill my body, becoming more and more powerful.” With his right hand, Grant caressed Cody’s face. “Throughout the morning into the afternoon, it kept getting stronger and stronger until I thought I was going to either have a heart attack or explode due to high blood pressure. I was sweating… my heart was racing… and then the cramps began.” Cody could feel Grant’s hard cock pressing against him as Grant told the incredible story of his growth. “All the air escaped from my lungs as if I was punched in the stomach. I staggered into a bathroom at the restaurant and locked the door. The pressure seemed to be focusing on my chest, but it wasn’t my heart. It was my pecs… and they had both started to swell!” Grant leaned down and brought his face closer and closer to Cody’s until the two began to kiss. Grant's tongue was welcomed as it slid into Cody’s mouth. He released a slight groan as Grant held him with more strength than he had possessed before. Cody could feel the much larger and more muscular body pressing against him, and was marvelling at how thick Grant felt as he wrapped his arms around him. The two kissed even deeper as they became more and more aroused. Cody was shocked when Grant pulled away, but from the wild look in his eye, Cody knew Grant wanted more. Lifting his considerable hands to Cody’s shirt, Grant started to massage the smaller man’s nipples. Cody groaned again, feeling his cock straining for release against his trousers. “I could feel muscle mass building on top of muscle mass… dividing… replicating… until my pecs began to swell and press against my shirt much more than they had minutes before. Then it began to spread to my abs… my quads… my lats… my biceps. My entire body was exploding with new and powerful muscle.” As if to demonstrate his new strength, Grant grabbed onto Cody’s shirt, and with a powerful tug, tore it from his body. Cody nearly came as he watched buttons and fabric fall to the floor from his light blue dress shirt. Grant then lifted Cody off of his feet and carried him to the bed where he proceeded to throw him on top of it. “I knew I had to get out of there. My clothes had begun to look painted onto my body and I had no doubt they would soon start to tear… and to be honest… I wanted to see that happen in front of a mirror! I told the head chef I felt sick and raced to my car. As I went to unlock it, my hands began to shake and spasm, and the fob fell to the floor.” Grant grabbed the waist of Cody’s pants and dragged him closer to the edge of the bed. “As I leaned down to pick it up, my ass exploded outwards; my glutes thickened with muscles until the seat of my jeans split. I can’t tell you how incredible it feels to have your muscle mass bursting through your clothes! What I failed to take into account was that it wasn’t only my muscles that were starting to grow. Everything about me was joining in.” With that, Grant tore off Cody’s trousers with a grunt, shredded his briefs, and with a grin on his face, lifted Cody’s legs up in the air and ploughed his monumental cock into Cody’s waiting hole. Cody screamed in agony and ecstasy. It wasn’t simply that Grant’s cock head had grown thicker than he had been used to taking. It was the fact that Grant’s cock seemed harder and more rigid than it had ever been in the past. Feeling the shaft being forced further and further into him felt like he was being fucked by a flesh and blood steel girder. Finally feeling Grant’s balls, which had also grown marginally, slapping against his ass, Cody opened his eyes just so he could watch the beast Grant had grown into fuck him. Grant was staring down at him, and smiled when he caught Cody’s eye. Leaning in further, he raised Cody upward with one arm and the two proceeded to kiss while Grant continued his frantic rhythm. “I was growing, babe,” Grant grunted into his ear as he fucked him harder and deeper. “As I drove… feeling my shoes getting tighter… feeling my hands and spine lengthening… all I could think was… it was you who gave this to me!” Cody looked deep into Grant’s eyes, feeling the pressure of a coming orgasm rising up within him. “Finally… fuck! You’re still so fucking tight!” “I’m not… tight! You’re… much… bigger!” Cody felt his balls begin to rise up in their sack as the strong orgasmic feeling enveloped his body. Soon, his hard cock began shooting rope after rope of cum. As Grant lowered him back onto the bed, he was still buried deep within Cody. Watching Cody cum, he knew he was only moments away from it himself. Grabbing onto Cody’s waist, he began to pound himself deeper into Cody’s ass. “It’s still… with me… Cody. I can… feel… it. Every minute… it’s getting… stronger! Soon… I’ll grow again… and again… and again! Soon… my body… will be… just massive… throbbing.., pulsating… flexing… muscle!!!!!” Grant growled the last word as he began unleashing load after hot load of cum into Cody. Feeling such liquid fire in his bowels caused Cody to erupt again. His body spasmed as Grant began to slide his cock out of him, and proceeded to drop several more thick loads onto Cody’s stomach and chest. Both of their seeds mixed on Cody as they fought to catch their breaths. “Damn… you shot a lot!” Cody grinned. “Yeah. Never had an orgasm like that one. Really strong. Like me.” Grant bounced his weighty pecs. Grant proceeded to grab a towel to clean Cody up with, but instead of a washcloth it now took a hand towel! The two men then showered together as best as they could since Grant now took up much more space. After they had dried themselves off, Cody began to get dressed, but Grant remained naked. He suddenly seemed on edge, pacing the room like a caged animal. “Anytime now… anytime now…” “Can you really… still feel it?” Cody slipped his left sock on, but stopped to look at Grant. “The growth?” “Yeah. It’s there. Gotten much stronger in the last couple of minutes. You’ll be able to witness your gift in action!” “Aren’t you… aren’t you nervous? This is happening so fast.” “Fuck no! I love it. Since I was a kid I wanted to be huge… powerful… built like Superman in the comics.” “You’re built like him now!” “I know! So just imagine what I’ll look like next… or the time after that… or the time after that. Fuck! I want you to do me a favour.” Grant moved quickly to his dresser and began digging through a drawer. “What?” Grant pulled out a measuring tape and handed it to Cody. “Measure me. Before I grow again.” “Okay.” Cody wrapped the tape around Grant’s right quad. “Your quad is 35 inches.” “Fuck yeah. Go on.” Cody moved the tape to Grant’s waist. “Your waist is 36 inches” “Go on.” “Your chest… it’s… 70 inches.” “Go on!” “Your bicep is… 25 inches.” “Neck?” “Your neck is 20 inches.” “My cock? Measure my cock.” Cody did as he was told. He took Grant's hard cock in his hands, running the tape down the length of it. “Your cock is 10.5 inches long and 5 inches thick.” “Fuck yeah! How tall?” Cody could hear Grant’s heart pounding in his chest. “That’s going to be harder. Go against the wall.” “Quick. Quick! I can feel it.” Grant leaned against the wall while Cody drew a line with a pencil. When Grant stepped away, he moved quickly into the bathroom, leaving Cody to take the measurement. When he crossed back into the room, Cody was waiting for him. “You’re 6’5… up 3 inches from what you used to be.” “I’ve also gained 110 lbs in muscle. Up from 220 to 330. Isn’t that crazy! You thought I’d gain 100 lbs in 6 months! I've done it in a day! In a day!” Grant grabbed Cody and started to kiss him. “Grant… I…” “Don’t be nervous! It’s all good! It’s what I want. It’s a dream come true! When I hit 220, I was at my biggest, and now look at me. 330 lbs of muscle! 6’5 inches tall! I got a fucking 70 inch chest… and the cock of a horse… and my balls… always full… always churning…. I’m strong as hell now… but…” Grant pulled away from Cody with a grin on his face. “Any second, Cody! Any… second!” Cody could see beads of sweat erupting on Grant’s forehead. Lifting both arms, Grant flexed them. He then flexed his pecs… his lats… his quads…. “Much stronger than before, Cody. Much… much stronger. Cody’s heart raced as he watched Grant flex and relax every muscle group on his body over and over again. His eyes were closed, and his head had fallen back slightly on his bull neck. That was when Cody realized that Grant wasn’t flexing his muscles in preparation of a growth spurt. His body was doing it under no control of Grant’s. Cody stepped backwards, and ran into the bed. Unsure what was about to happen, Cody sat down on the soft mattress, never once taking his eyes off of Grant. “This is… it… Cody! This… is…”

I dusted off an old, partially written story (I have many of them) and added a second chapter (and a few more). Hope you enjoy it. Let me know if I should continue. The Storm Chapter 1 The storm was coming. Even though the forecasts and long range models still drew diverging pathways on the maps, and the meteorologists still spoke in percentages and probabilities, I could tell this storm was headed straight toward me. I also knew that where I lived and the beach where I loved to surf was going to take a full force hit. The outcome had already been determined, and only I knew with one hundred percent certainty what that outcome was going to be. Although the tropical depression was still days away from becoming a full fledge hurricane, and although it was at least a week away in distance, I could already feel it in the water, and I could feel it coursing through my body. Strength was building – both the storm’s intensity and my own. Last night’s invigorating midnight swim and dreams that followed as well as the more than usual abundance of the flesh in my morning hard-on were proof enough to me. Fuck! It felt good,… and it was big… bigger than before. The flesh was hard as any steel, and now it more than filled my hand. To boot, to the rhythm of my pleasure, my nutsack slapped against my thighs with more force than I recalled. My balls were fuller, bigger. I raised my fist and flexed my biceps as I continued jacking with my other hand. The muscle mounded up round and large and full. It wasn’t huge yet, but it was bigger than before, and large enough to make me gasp in self-appreciation. Fuuuck! I felt a tingling in my cock and in my balls. Power. I felt the power, and suddenly the strength was more than I could stand. I thrust my left hand to the base of my erection and stroked the nob and remaining seven inches with my right, abandoning my flex to coax the storm within me. My hard-on surged within my hand, and I could feel the tension building. Waves of pleasure caressed my ass and balls and perineum. It became too much, and I arched my back and felt my glutes and hamstrings cramp with pleasure. In anticipation, my entire body flexed, and I felt my muscles growing. The wave of tension built within me, and I inhaled and held a breath so large that I thought it might explode my chest, but my ribcage held together. Then I felt the second phase. The wave was cresting, and I knew the thrill was coming. I felt my sphincter spasm and my balls draw up as semen filled the reservoirs within my prostate. I shut my eyes shut so tight that I couldn’t pry them open, but I didn’t need to see in order to experience the vision in my mind. My body was expanding, just a bit for now, but more was coming. This moment before I came was all potential, and despite how much I loved the anticipation thrill, I knew the best was yet to come, and then it happened. My cock expanded in my hands as the wave of pleasure crashed upon me. My body shook, and I roared with pleasure as the motherload of all ejaculations vaulted ropes of white, hot cum from deep within my pelvis up my shaft and through the air in all directions. I lost my sense of being as I tumbled through the abyss of bliss. I smelled the ocean in the air and tasted its salty essence on my lips. It splashed across my face and chest and pooled between the ridges of my belly. The intensity was mind-blowing, and my orgasm lasted longer than expected, but in the end, the power of the wave dispersed and was replaced by a tranquil relaxation that deposited me breathless and tangled in my sheets. Exhausted, I relaxed completely on my bed and felt the force of gravity against my increased mass, the mattress pushing harder against my back and glutes and limbs, the heft of my cock and balls weighing more substantially upon my thighs. I could feel the force and power. I was bigger,… and I was stronger,… and I was going to grow again. The coming storm was my assurance, and it was going to be more powerful and destructive than anyone yet knew. Chapter 2 The vibration of my phone against the nightstand was enough to rouse me from my slumber. It was a text from Billy: Dawn Patrol That was it. Nothing else -- but nothing else was needed. The surf was rising, and “dawn patrol” meant that although the sun had not yet crested the horizon, Billy was headed for the water. Sand was probably already pushing up between his toes, board leashed to his left ankle, eyes fixed on the horizon, sensing, anticipating. I rolled on my side and looked out the window of my beachfront shack which was perched on stilts, just high enough to see the sandy beach beyond the dunes. A lone surfer’s silhouette against the sherbet dawn jogged across the sand, board held high. It was Billy. He wanted to catch a few good rides before the break filled with every Benny, Barney and Kook who would never be good enough to deserve the kind of break that was right out my window. Billy was a disciple of the sea. He lived for the ocean and the waves, and both of them were calling. I looked to the water beyond his silhouette, and my heart pumped. With the coming storm, the swell was gaining size and strength, and the curls were peeling in perfect, long, slow barrels with nothing but glassy water in-between. It was a surfer’s wet dream, and at least for now it was mine and Billy’s, ours alone. The ocean beckoned, and we were obligated to respond. I rolled out of bed and stepped into my favorite board shorts. As I pulled them up my muscled thighs, I couldn’t help but notice that they were tighter. My quads and hamstrings now strained against the cloth, making it hard to hoist them into place. I worked the fabric up and over the thickness of my glutes and had to strain to pull the waist up high enough to settle into place along the narrow of my lower back. I relaxed and exhaled loudly thinking that I had achieved my goal. But then I realized that when it came time to seal the deal, there was just no room left for my amped up bait and tackle. While the storm was gaining size and strength, so too was I. I could feel the power building, manifesting itself in me as strength and size. I felt the need to exert myself, to dominate - to lift something or crush something or fuck something, but there was nothing in my shack to foot the bill. I picked up the dumbbells by my bed, but they were only 35 pounders - inadequately light; so I did next what came most naturally to me. I flexed. I raised my arms into a double biceps pose, and I flexed hard, squeezing every muscle in my body with all my might, concentrating all my energy into the flex and luxuriating in the erotic pain and pleasure of my muscles cramping as they struggled one against the other. Feeling the tightness of the boardshorts against my by glutes and thighs, I sent more effort below my waist, flexing even harder, willing my legs and ass to grow. The fabric tightened, at first snuggly caressing every curve and hollow and then constricting with discomfort. I took a breath and changed my pose to a crushing most muscular pose, and I flexed harder than I had flexed in my entire life. My body shook with effort, and the glow of perspiration turned into beads of sweat that converged into rivulets of moisture that began to flow into the valleys between my bulging muscles. I crunched down even harder, stomping my foot against the floor, concentrating my efforts in my lower body and waiting for the moment when my trunks would split. But no matter how hard I flexed and twisted, I couldn’t cause the cloth to rip. It enraged me, and in one final blinding effort, I flexed with all my might, and I felt the fabric give. I had destroyed my boardshorts, and, I felt like I had won. I knew right then that from now on I would always win. I was Samson, Hercules and Poseidon all rolled up into one, and I would never be defeated. I relaxed my flex and surveyed the situation. The board shorts were ripped in no less than seven places. To say that they had merely ripped was to understate the situation. They had exploded! To cause such damage, I must have had a substantial growth spurt all at once. I caught my breath and admired the increased mass of muscle in my thighs, and then I noticed that my hands were also larger and that my forearms were twitching, muscular and swollen. I clenched my fists and rolled my wrists, marveling as the muscle bellies bulged. I then relaxed and I rolled my fingers, delighting as the individual muscles danced and flexed in a ballet upon my forearm. My vision traveled north, and when it reached my upper arms, I was unprepared for the effect the bulging muscle would have upon my loins. I bent my elbow slowly, and the unflexed biceps bunched and rounded as the triceps lengthened fully. My dick responded harder than it had ever been. It throbbed as I cast my eyes upon the mirror. In my ripped board shorts, my newly enlarged, pumped body bulging with strength and power and glistening with sweat, I looked like some amped up comic book hero – lean, heavily muscled and strong. I crossed my wrists at the level of my waist, and my thickened pecs flexed and thickened in striated glory. Then my arms began the slow, erotic, upward arc that I knew would end in a stunning double biceps pose, the likes of which I’d never seen. Something flipped a switch in me. My mind was focused, and a flurry of image fantasies flashed before my mind’s eye. Samson, Heracles, Poseidon. Muscle, Size, Power. That was all I wanted, and I could feel it all amassing in my body as I flexed. My vision cleared, and a gazed upon my reflection in the mirror. No longer a Marvel hero. I was a god! Big and strong and proud and proud. My hard-on looked enormous, and my ball sack bulged with its twin egg-sized cargo. The seed of deities flowed withing me, and finally it was more than I could handle. I stared at my reflection, the embodiment of maleness, strength and power, and I increased the effort of my flex and thrusted my pelvis forward. The dam was breaking. I could feel the anticipatory tingle around my ass and perineum and then the near panic as my ejaculatory reservoirs filled with semen. Finally, I was overcome with the erotic hammer of ejaculation and white, hot ropes for cum arced across the room, painting the mirror and my reflection with liquid adulation. Fuck! It had never felt so good, and with the pleasure came a cramping in my muscles that I knew would make me grow again. Intoxication of the pleasure overwhelmed me, crippling my mind and body. My flex began to fail, and I dropped one arm and wrapped my hand around my hardon and felt another bolt of pleasure. Before the first orgasm had fully ended, I stroked twice, and came again in spasms, more violent than before. When it ended, I was spent, and the drive to flex and fuck and cum subsided, if only for a while. For a moment, I was satiated, weak and breathless. I crumpled to the bed beside me and milked a few last few drops of glistening cum from my softening erection. I tasted the elixir, and its salty essence reminded of the ocean and how it called me. I was exhausted, but I knew the water would revive me. I needed the ocean, waves and water. I craved the power of the storm.

My eyes are closed, I am breathing and taking some sunlight, I love wearing my Superman t-shirt and absorb the sun, it makes me feel stronger. Minutes pass and I start feeling feathers... It feels like feathers are going all over my torso. Although I hear someone grunting, I just can't understand why... I decide to open my eyes, and in front of me there is a muscular man, probably a martial artist wearing some boxing gloves and he is trying to punch me. I don't know why... I haven't done anything to him. His punches feel like feathers, but he is really straining now, I can see it by the sweat going all over his muscled body. Maybe he thinks he is strong, to normal standards he would be... But not for me. He starts panting and takes off his gloves... He goes into a beautiful most muscular pose and rips his tanktop using his hands. He yells at me... He says "I will break you with all my muscle power!!" I am sure he is strong... I am sure that to a normal man, he could maybe break some bones with those huge muscles... Arms that seem to be 23 inches in diameter, pumped and sweaty... Pecs that heave while he breathes like two pieces of meat over his torso. Legs that seem as big as tree trunks... He might be even bigger than some bodybuilders I've seen and admired when I was a skinny lad... But I am no longer that lad... He keeps yelling at me, he doesn't attack me yet... "I will bring you down beast!! Show me what you are made of!!" Beast... Many people call me that, but I am really a chill guy... Until someone decides to make me angry... This man is starting to make me angry... So, I decide to give him what he asks for and show him what I am made of... My big arms start going up to my sides, and he just stops his rambling. I flex for him. Inmediately, my Superman t-shirt explodes into hundreds of tiny pieces of fabric, unable to contain my true size... When I flex, I almost double my muscle mass... Have you ever seen 35 inch biceps? Well, now you can see them... Two mountains on top of my triceps, becoming even bigger, and I am not even that tall... Just 5'7" here, but pure muscle. I flex my quads and my military shorts explode too. Each of my legs look like a person's whole torso. 3% body fat all over my body, muscle and veins explode to face this young man that asked for this. But I will not attack... Yet. "Give me all you got, mate" I say to him, as I am still flexing a double biceps pose. He responds with a yell and sends a punch right to my chest. I hear a loud scream and blood covers my face. His fist is instantly broken into pieces, using all his huge muscle strength against my body. He tries to punch me again with his other fist, his right arm seems bigger and stronger and goes for the solar plexus. Again, he starts screaming in pain. His hand broken against my abs. And still... it feels like feathers to me. He grabs his broken fists trying to be well. He still wants to fight and flexes his amazing quads to give me a roundhouse kick in the forearm, still flexed showing my massive guns. He thinks his leg is stronger than my forearm. He is wrong. His legs breaks at contact with my arm, for me, just a gust of wind. He falls to the ground in fear... So much fear... Still flexing, I say: "I was just taking some sunlight and you have now made me angry. I ripped my favorite t-shirt because of you... and now you will pay the price for acting like a bully. You have used your full muscle strength against me and now, I will respond the same way". I stopped the double biceps pose and grabbed his right arm. He started flexing it inside my hand and it felt big, really big. But the hardness isn't enough. I just crush it and his arm disappears, blood bathing my muscular hand and forearm. He yells again, he starts crying. I flex my left arm and punch his good leg to the ground. The cement below us rumbles as a hole is left in the street due to my full strength punch. His leg explodes and disappears completely. "Now you see the difference between us. Your muscles might be rock hard but mine, are harder than steel. Your arms are twigs compared to my tree trunks, you are a pebble and I am a mountain of muscle. No one can compare to me, and still you tried to defeat me... Now let me end this and keep having a good day". His eyes paralized in fear as I walked near him. With my left arm, I lift him from his hair to look him in the eyes. I flex my right biceps in front of him and he realizes how much bigger than his head my arm is. I make a fist and punch him in the chest with all I've got, and his body just explodes into tiny pieces of flesh and blood all over the street. I throw his head to the ground, lick my massive guns to taste his blood, and walk home, to have a shower and try to keep having a good day.

"Fuck, I hope this works," you mutter as you slam the now empty syringe on the table next to your laptop. At least ten vials of CompoundX litter the floor around you. You know I'll be pissed, but you don't care. You had seen enough when you stumbled into the venue where I worked by accident. You flip open your laptop and quickly find what you're looking for on Pornhub. A few seconds later you had unzipped your pants and pulled out your semi hard cock. If you had bothered to look at the warnings on the vials, you'd have read that sexual arousal was strongly advised against while under the effects of the neon purple liquid now coursing through your veins. You were also supposed to just start with one. Your head rolls back against the chair as you start to stroke yourself and watch the video. You swore you heard it creak, but a glance down at your still flat chest confirms you're the same size. Growling you stroke harder. You just want to be so goddamn big! Scratch that. You want to be gigantic. And then suddenly you feel it. Like a fever flushing across your skin. You could feel it in your feet first, which was odd. Shouldn't it start closer to the injection site? Maybe you should have waited for me. Your toes start wiggling uncomfortably in your boots. You think about trying to take them off, but your eyes are glued to the laptop screen. Watching the toned back muscles' on the fitness model, sashaying hips wrapped in a mesmerizing green silk– "Oh shit!" You blush as you blurt out rather loudly in the kitchen. Your toes bursting through the leather of your shoes. You dig your toes into the cold tile as they continue to grow and stretch across the floor. But it didn't stop there as your calves started to balloon as well. The fabric grows so tight around them before they simultaneously start to ride up and rip. Goddamn. You're getting taller too. Your filling ass cheeks have your entire body lifting upwards while your thighs also start to swell. It was like watching a can of biscuits explode as the seams on your navy uniform pants rip up the sides. The hard, veiny tree trunk sized legs that get revealed cause you to groan with pride. Your eyes dart back up to the screen, a glob of precum oozing down the tip, coating your hand. But you weren't done. Not even close. That's when you notice your shirt is starting to get tight. "Fuck," your voice dropping in timbre sends shivers down your own largening spine. It isn't abs, but it isn't a muscle gut either. You actually smile as you look down and rub your belly with your free hand. "The true belly of a monster," you growl. This can only mean one thing. You are definitely going to grow huge. Your hand trails up to your chest just as the buttons on your shirt start to fly across the room. "God yes. Bigger!" You roar. "Give me some fucking beefy, powerful pecs!" As if the CompoundX listens to your command, you growl in absolute ecstasy as they swell and overtake your still growing hand. It's then that you hear me. My heels clip across the tiles as I scurry down the hall. The sound of my keys jingling as I unlock the door has your eyes snapping away from the computer screen. Finding out that the Atlantis Gentlemen's Club was where I worked had led up to you doing this– pent up anger and rage, coupled with a twinge of jealousy. You growl loudly, deeply, as you continue to watch the laptop in front of you. Zipper down and dick out, your big, thick fingers struggle to wrap fully around the fleshy monster on display. "What the fuck?" I gasp. My eyes quickly dart from all the vials on the floor to your now herculean frame hanging over the sides of the chair you're sitting in. Goddamn. You seem to dwarf the entire room if possible. You glance at me and smirk, but only for a minute. "What-- what the hell is this?" I curse. "You grew without me?" I could feel my eyes narrow as I dropped the keys on the little table by the door. Your standard issue gun and leather holster laid atop it as well. You spare me another quick glance and your Adonis-like muscles flex as you continue to stroke your impressive length. You know your silence will only add to my anger, so you turn back to the screen. Hopping around on one foot while I wrench my shoes off, I finally move through the apartment towards you. Without even looking, you can sense my betrayal intensify at the sight of thick, pearly colored ribbons oozing down over the top of your hand. Heavy eyes turn upwards towards me and smugness pulls at your lips. You reach out for me but I pull back with a disgusted snarl. As I step between you and the table, I viciously snatch up the laptop. I had wanted to be jealous– or pissed. But it's my own routine on Pornhub that you are watching. I set the computer back on the table before slamming down the lid. "Tell me, who should be angry now?" You challenge. Your voice has taken on a deep animalistic tone that I'm certainly not used to. I shiver as you slowly start to stand up behind me. "You have over a million views!" You roar. Oh fuck. Goosebumps break out across my flesh– you tower over me and you still continue to rise. Heat envelopes me. Your shadow falls over me. I don't have to turn around to know you're smiling at the sound of my ragged breathing as your enormous shaft presses against my curvaceous back side. You can practically feel the electricity charging through the air as the tiny hairs along the back of my neck stand straight up. And without a shadow of a doubt, you're sure my nipples are standing at attention too. "I had no idea," I quietly confess. As I slowly turn around to face you, I now have to lean back just to make eye contact with you. "It's all over the internet," you growl. "And at least four other sites are playing your 'Queen of the Damned' act." As one of your large hands grabs hold of my ass, you roughly press me against yourself, my hands splaying across your massive chest for balance. "I don't like to share," you snarl. "And now–" you pause as you flex one of your gigantic vein riddled arms into a hard, massive mountain. "Now I won't have to play well with others either." Bending over, your mouth slants over mine-- your tongue swiping against my lips before forcefully demanding to explore every crevice. As you claim me with a new, savage possession, you can feel my tiny arms snake tightly around your thick neck. With a slight moan into your mouth, you know I've gone weak in the knees. Your massive arm snakes around my body, the peak of your impenetrable bicep digging into my soft flesh. "You want to dance on stage with a snake around you? Fine. I'll show you exactly what it's like to tango with a python." I pull back a little and you watch my eyes sweep down over every vein– every hard, bulging muscle. You bounce one of your pecs as you rub a giant hand across it. "And trust me baby. I only just started growing without you." As if on cue, your chest starts to swell further into my hands. I can't help myself, I bite down on my lower lip before tugging on your nipples. "Oh god babe. That feels so good!" Your voice deepens even further, causing me to shudder and gush between my legs. Within seconds my fingers move on to the waistband of your pants. I slowly slide the ruined dress slacks down over your muscled thighs. You can feel my arms reach behind you. My fingers greedily groping your rock-hard and still swelling ass. "Fuck yes," you groan. "I want you to feel every growing inch of me. I want you to feel me as I swell and grow too damn big." I lick my lips as your heavy balls churn with the thoughts of what could happen next. I begin massaging them with my hand, then I use two. Soon enough they're too big for me and I moan as your growing hand grips my pony tail. You tug on my hair, drawing my eyesight upwards. My god, can you even see me over those two monstrous pecs? Your manhood gives a slight twitch. The unbelievable pressure of your cock muscles being swollen so hard has you feeling like you could burst at any minute. You let out another growl before grabbing me by the back of my neck, pulling me to a standing position. "I want to see you. All of you," you snarl before easily and single handedly shredding my dress. Your strong hands excitedly cup my ample breasts before your beefy fingers roll my nipples between them. I can't help but moan and gush as you tease them till they’re hard enough to cut glass. Suddenly, my fingers delicately begin sliding along your enormous shaft. You hiss as your body swells and grows larger– even more powerful– your cock responding to my touch. The feeling of absolute dominance and strength, the thickness, and the pulsing need of desire all rests in my grasp. Shifting your weight back and forth on your feet, it's all you can do not to thrust yourself through my hand. You want to fuck my tiny fingers with your massive, powerful member. Your entire body quivers, his ever thickening prick looks so angry, huge and red. I attempt to palm your enormous balls with one hand, while my other slowly pumps the length of your monster shaft. You can feel your blood rush south as the stiffness gathers, coming further alive, getting hotter– harder. Your cock thickens impossibly as I stroke up and down, the length shooting up between us almost to your pecs. I lazily gaze up at you as your monster cock strains against my palm. As the head grows darker, I tease your tip-- the veins swelling all throughout your shaft. The pleasure is beginning to show on your handsome and relaxed face. I lick my lips for the hundredth time before glancing down at your prick standing straight up at full attention. "That gushing little cunt of yours will never be able to take me." You're probably right. I can't even grip you fully around the thick, muscular base. "Tell me just how wet you are," you demand. But I don't answer. I'm too busy smearing the globs of precum dribbling from your slit into your hard sensitive flesh. I let out a gasp as your strong fingers shove my lace panties aside. "I'll just find out for myself then," you growl. I tremble as you dip one thick finger inside me, then two. Oh god, they're so big. And you keep separating them stretching me out. I gush right into your palm. "Good girl." I whimper at the loss of your fingers, but you lift your monstrous hand to your mouth and drink. "Oh fuck," you moan. Your body violently shudders and you step back before letting out a roar. I try to pull away but you're too big, too powerful. Your hand locks around my wrist, keeping my fingers gliding up and back down your cock. Your traps rise, nearly devouring your neck as your head brushes against the ceiling. The floor under me shakes as you take a step, adjusting your stance as your thighs, cock and balls fight each other for space. You chuckle deeply as you lean forward. Your chin resting against your monstrous pecs. I see you bite down on your bottom lip, but the groan still escapes. One of your huge hands roams all over me, pinching my tits, grabbing my ass– while the other explores the broad expanse of your own hairy chest. You had underestimated how good it would feel. To have my tiny, delicate hands on your body, on your nipples. You let your hand travel down the happy trail of your hard stomach before grabbing a fistful of your own thick and powerful cock. I have you so fucking tense, shivering with desire. But you want more. Your mouth attacks mine again as you thrust your hips slightly, running your pole forcefully between my curled fingers. I stroke you faster, my hand caressing you from the incredibly thick base to the drooling tip. The thought of my fingers slick with your own sticky precum makes you growl. You lean down with one hand and grab a fistful of my breast so hard that I wince. "Worship me." You snarl as you raise the other gigantic arm right in my face. "Fucking worship these huge, powerful muscles." I lean forward, my tongue darting out to lick the veiny peak. "Yes! Fuck!" You growl the obscenities as your massive hand grips my waist. I feel my feet leave the ground, my eyes widen in shock at your power– your immense strength. You don't stop lifting me till your mouth is level with the stiff peak of my breast. Your lips curl around the sensitive tip and you can't help but smile when I let out a gasp in pleasure. With renewed frenzy my hand starts gliding faster. Your shaft writhes as I add a second hand and your chest coats with a sweaty sheen. As your pulse races through your cock, a deep masculine moan that rattles the windows tears from your chest. "Fuck, yes. Oh god. Fuck!" Your cock grows hotter and hotter-- your balls start to draw up. The pressure is building, hot power oozing as a precursor from your tip. As the sweat pours from your body, you know you're almost there. "Fuck!" You shout, every muscle in your monstrous body tenses up. Writhing– gasping– moaning– thrusting. All of a sudden, your cock gives a mighty jerk and a hot surge of cum rockets between us. It explodes and continues gushing forever before splashing down your gut. With another tremendous quiver, the flexing cock shoots out a second stream, this one landing between your bulging, sweaty pecs. As you moan and wiggle your ass, at least four more blasts of cum explode over my hand. You move with my ass in your hand to go grab a towel and wipe yourself off but I stop you. I look up at you, eyelashes fluttering over hooded eyes. Suddenly my tongue swirls down and laps up the cum that had pooled along your muscled body. When I'm finished, you grip my chin. "That was fucking incredible." Your deep voice vaults about the room. You look down and my eyes widen as they follow your gaze to the still rock hard monster pulsing between us. "We don't have to have sex," you smirk, "but I at least want to see if it fits." ☆ Don't forget to like and follow! Twitter: @hstrikes3 ☆

Hey everyone! This is the first chapter in a story that I’m in the middle of writing. All feedback is welcome, but keep in mind that this is the first story that I have decided to make public, so be gentle Let me know if you want to see more! Chapter 1 “Is there anything left in the trunk?” Nico yelled to his mom from inside the house. “No, it looks like we got everything!” she called back. “Finally!” Nico said with a relieved sigh as he sank down onto the couch. He propped his legs up on the coffee table, leaned back, and took a deep breath, relishing the salty smell of the ocean that was wafting in through the open door; it had been too long since he and his mother had visited their beach house. They used to go every summer but had rented it out for the past four years to help cover Nico’s college tuition. Now that he had just graduated though, they could finally enjoy it themselves again. As Nico’s mom came back into the house and started carrying her bags to her bedroom, Nico’s phone buzzed in his pocket. He pulled it out and saw that he had received a text from his friend Will. Hey, I saw you and your mom drive up a few minutes ago; do you want to come over to my place and hang out? A broad grin stretched across Nico’s face as he hurriedly typed out his response. Sure! I’ll be there in a second! As soon as he hit send, Nico sprang up from the couch. “Mom!” he shouted. “I’m going over to see Will!” And without waiting for a response, he ran out the door. Nico had been excited to come back to the beach house for a lot of reasons. But the most important of those reasons had been Will. Nico met him for the first time twelve years ago when Will’s family bought the beach house across the street from his. There weren’t very many other kids their age in the neighborhood at the time, so it was inevitable that the two boys would end up spending lots of time together, and they eventually became very close friends. For the next eight years, Nico and Will spent their summers practically joined at the hip; they filled their days playing volleyball on the beach, racing each other through the ocean, and doing many other, usually competitive, activities. Part of the reason Nico enjoyed spending time with Will so much was admittedly that Nico pretty much always won regardless of what the contest was; he was two years old than Will, which gave him an advantage in strength and speed that Will always had trouble overcoming. However, Will always accepted his losses with grace and even took Nico’s playful teasing in stride. As Nico walked up to Will’s house and rang the doorbell, he felt his stomach twisting into knots of excited anticipation. It was strange to think that four whole years had passed since they had last seen each other; he could picture Will as if he had just seen him yesterday. At any second, he would be greeted by the sight of a skinny guy with wavy blond hair, sparkling blue eyes, and a radiant smile that could cheer him up even on his worst days. A few seconds later, the door opened, and Nico’s mouth fell open in shock. The guy standing in front of him was not the Will that Nico remembered from four years ago. Sure, his face was the same, and his smile was just as radiant as ever, but that was where the similarities stopped. Gone was the small, skinny guy Nico had once known, replaced by a tall young man with a powerful, muscular build. His once narrow shoulders had widened, his chest broadened, and his arms thickened. The tight t-shirt he was wearing looked almost as if it were begging for mercy from the incredible muscles it was struggling to contain; the fabric was stretched taut against a pair of firm pecs, and the sleeves just barely covered a few inches of his bulging biceps. “Nico!” Will exclaimed with a beaming grin and then pulled him into a bruising bear-hug. Nico felt all of the air rush out of his lungs as a pair of muscular arms crushed his ribcage and pressed him against the firmest torso he had ever felt in his life. He made a feeble attempt to return the hug, but found that his arms could barely reach around the wide expanse of rippling muscle that was Will’s back. It felt like Will would never let him go; Nico was beginning to feel dizzy from the lack of oxygen. He tried to extricate himself from the embrace, but Will was astonishingly strong; it felt like his body was made of steel. Nico was completely immobilized and helpless. Just as Nico felt himself beginning to lose consciousness, Will released him. The moment he was free, he collapsed to the ground, gasping for air. “Oh, shit!” Will said, kneeling down and putting his hand on Nico’s shoulder. “Nico, what’s wrong?” Nico shook his head but was unable to reply through his panting and coughing. After a few seconds, he had recovered enough to say, “That hug . . . cough . . . was pretty tight.” “Oh,” Will said sheepishly, rubbing the back of his head and causing one of his biceps to swell to the size of a grapefruit. “Sorry about that. Didn’t realize I was crushing you.” “It’s okay,” Nico said with a nervous laugh, getting shakily back to his feet. “I’m fine now.” “Are you sure?” Will asked, still concerned. “Do you want me to get you some water?” “No, I’m okay. Really,” Nico repeated more confidently this time, trying to stand up straight and not wince at the pain of his probably bruised ribs. “Alright, if you’re sure” Will said reluctantly. “Come on; let’s get you inside.” He put an arm around Nico and gently steered him into the house.

I - El día que conocí a Nico Y resultó que un día, después de seis meses de estar en cuarentena por la pandemia, volví al gimnasio. Había estado intentando hacer deporte en casa, pero luego de los primeros meses el encierro me había vencido y había perdido gran parte de lo que había ganado con entrenamiento consistente y buena alimentación. Acababa de cumplir treinta y ocho años y había decidido que quería volver a estar en forma. Así que me anoté en un gimnasio cerca de casa al que sabía que no iban muchas personas y fui durante el mediodía de lunes a viernes sin faltar un día durante dos meses. Ordené mis comidas como me había enseñado mi nutricionista y después de dos meses de trabajo duro había recuperado la masa muscular que había perdido y bajado un poco la panza. Por esos días creía que estaba en forma, pero eso cambió hasta que conocí a Nico. Ese lunes, por temas de trabajo, no había podido liberarme para ir al mediodía así que decidí ir a las tres de la tarde. Descubrí dos cosas. A esa hora el gimnasio estaba practicamente vacío. No había ningún entrenador y solo quedaba la chica de recepción que estaba en la planta de abajo, así que se podía decir que tenía todo el gimnasio para mí. Bueno, no todo, porque la segunda cosa que descubrí fue a Nico. En verdad no era la primera vez que lo había visto. Algún que otro día me había cruzado con él en el gimnasio, pero se notaba que no iba al mismo horario que yo y por eso solo aparecía cada tanto. Lo que también se notaba era que entrenaba duro. No era gigante. A decir verdad era bastante flaco con una cinturita delgada y unas piernas de palo, pero había pegado una buena espalda y en los brazos (a falta de grasa) se notaban unos tremendos triceps que se marcaban con cada esfuerzo que hacía. Siempre llevaba una remera con cuello en V por lo que solo pude ver parte de sus musculosos brazos, pero notaba lo desarrollada que tenía la espalda. Era bastante blanco y tenía el pelo oscuro. No era feo de cara, pero lo que me llamó más la atención fueron sus músculos. Él era un poco mas alto que yo, me debía sacar media cabeza. Lo cual me hacía pensar que debía medir un metro setenta y cinco o algo así. Las veces que lo había visto me daba cuenta que entrenaba con fuerza, que levantaba pesos más altos que los que yo levantaba y que le gustaba entrenar duro. Lo que no me daba cuenta era si se daba con algo, algún anabólico. Se encontraba en el limite de algo que podría ser conseguido con esfuerzo y dedicacion más buenos genes o algo logrado rapidamente con alguna pastilla. Esa tarde en que lo vi en el gimnasio lo saludé y descubrí que ambos estabamos entrenando pecho. Él acababa de sentarse y solo estaba calentando, subía y bajaba la barra sin agregar peso. —¿Te molesta si hacemos una y una? —le pregunté. —No, dale —me dijo. Yo calenté como él acababa de hacer. —¿Con cuanto arrancás? —me preguntó. —Con cuarenta kilos, ¿vos? —no crean que subía mucho mas que eso, pero un amigo entrenador me había recomendado que luego de calentar no desperdiciara series con mas peso que eso. —Perfecto —dijo y cargó la barra con veinte de un lado mientras yo hacía lo mismo del otro. La subió y bajó sin problema unas quince veces y de pronto tuve miedo de hacer el ridículo dado que yo no podía hacer tantas repiticiones ni tan rapido. —¿Vas solo? —me preguntó. —Si, gracias —dije un poco nervioso. Hice mis doce repeticiones y dejé la barra. —¿Cuanto le subís? —le pregunté. —Vamos con diez kilos mas. —Dale —dije y me arrepentí ni bien lo escuché. Cargamos la barra y él se acóstó. —¿Te ayudo? —le pregunté. —No, está bien, gracias. Esta vez hizo veinte repiticiones sin demasiado esfuerzo. Eran cincuenta kilos. —Con este peso me vas a tener que ayudar —le dije. —Dale. Se puso detrás de la barra y me ayudó a terminar mis diez repeticiones con esfuerzo. —Bien —dijo—, casi sin ayuda. ¿Vamos con cinco más de cada lado? Yo todavía no había recuperado el aire. —Para levantar mas que esto voy a tener que llamar a una grúa. —No te preocupes, yo te sigo. —Si vos lo decís. Cargamos diez kilos más y él acostó debajo de la barra. La levantó e hizo veinte repeticiones sin problema. Ya podía ver sus tremendo triceps abultados del esfuerzo. Cuando se sentó me di cuenta que su pecho se había inflado bastante. Fue mi turno y él se puso detrás de la barra. Me ayudó a levantar y después me dejó ir solo, pero me tuvo que ayudar a la cuarta. —Vamos, bien —dijo—, una más, dale. Hice una quinta. —Una más, vamos, dale, fuerza. Hice una sexta con algo de ayuda. —Una más, dale. Hice una séptima con un poco más de ayuda. —Vamos, la última. Así llegué a la ocho aunque él tuvo que practicamente levantarla solo. De todos modos me sentí bastante bien, nunca había llegado a levantar sesenta kilos. —Bien, bien —me dijo—. ¿Diez más? —Uh, boludo, me voy a morir. Perá que me interno en el hospital y cuando salgo lo hablamos —dije yo mientras respiraba por la boca. Me puse en cuclillas. Sentía que el pecho me iba a explotar de lo duro que lo tenía. Me puso una mano en el hombro y me preguntó si estaba bien. —Todo lo bien que puede estar alguien que acaba de ser aplastado por una topadora. —Jajaja, dale que no es tanto. Cargó diez kilos más y se acomodó debajo. Yo todavía respiraba por la boca. ¡Eran setenta kilos! —¿Te ayu... do? —dije todavía respirando con dificultad. —Dale —dijo. Me puse detrás de la barra y desde ese lugar pude ver su pecho sin problema. Por la remera y lo flaco que era no me había dado cuenta pero tenía un pecho mucho mas grande de lo que yo pensaba. Hizo quince repeticiones y lo ayudé apenas para llegar a las veinte. Ya me empezaba dar cuenta que el pibe era mucho más fuerte que yo y eso me encantaba. Tenía una actitud de macho fuerte que me hacía querer acercarme y tocar su pecho y sus brazos. —¿Hace mucho que entrenás? —le pregunté. —Hace cuatro años —me dijo mientras se masajeaba el pecho con una mano. —Ah, hijo de puta. Yo entreno hace ocho y nunca llegué a levantar tanto. —¿Cuantos años tenés? —me preguntó. —Treinta y ocho. ¿Vos? —Veinte. —¡Ah, hijo de mil puta! Con razón. ¿Qué comés? ¿Bulones de desayuno? —Jajaja, siempre me gustó hacer deporte. —Se nota, hijo de puta, yo a los veinte años me levantaba para ir al colegio y ya me agitaba. —Vamos, ¿la última? —Me querés matar ¿no? —Dale, te sigo. Se paró detrás y me tuvo que ayudar para hacer la primera. A la segunda ya me quedé sin fuerzas. Pude ver sus enormes brazos inflarse para levantar la barra practicamente solo. —Bien, ahi lo quemaste todo —me dijo. —Boludo, me mataste. Mañana no voy a poder ni mover los brazos. —Eso significa que entrenaste bien —me dijo mientras cargaba diez kilos más—. ¿Me seguís? —Dale. Levantó la barra solo y llegó a las diez repeticiones sin que lo ayudara. Después lo ayudé un poco y llegó hasta quince. Hizo cinco más y para las últimas tuve que hacer un poco más de fuerza, pero no demasiado. —Ojalá yo hubiera entrenado así a mis veinte años —dije. —¿No hacías mucho deporte? —Poco y nada. Me picó el bicho del gimnasio a mis treinta. —Mejor tarde que nunca —dijo mientras descargaba la barra; después se acercó y dijo—. La clave está en hacer el movimiento lo más largo posible y apretar fuerte el pectoral al final. Mirá —me dijo que apoyara mi mano en su pecho—. Largo, bien largo y al final apretás con todo el pectoral. ¿Ves? ¿Sentís ahí como apreta? Su pecho era mucho más enorme y duro de lo que había pensado. Ese día entrenamos juntos e hicimos pecho y triceps. Cuando terminé yo estaba sin aire. Nunca había entrenado tan fuerte. Sentía el pecho todo duro y que apenas podía bajar los brazos. Me sentía gigante (obviamente no lo era y menos al lado de él). El pibe se había inflado mucho más. Cuando terminó sus triceps parecían el doble de tamaño. Podía ver que su pecho y sus brazos se habían inflado hasta marcarse debajo de la remera. —Boludo, me mataste —dije. —Jajaja, estuvo muy bien. —Nunca entrené tanto en mi puta vida. —Cuando quieras —me dijo—. Me llamo Nico, ¿vos? Le dije mi nombre y nos saludamos con un puño. —Un gusto —me dijo y se alejó caminando con los brazos enormes y marcados de tanto entrenar.

Hello, here is my new project! As you know, I'm particularly fan of Jaypat's stories. My first story was a sequel to The swimming hole. But there is also another story that I really like: The Hulk pill. And so yes, as you have probably guessed from the title, I would like to write a sequel to The Hulk pill! It is not totally mandatory to have read the original story but I highly recommend. Note that I use a character from the original story (Mike) and that the protagonist of this part is his little brother, David, just mentioned at the end of The Hulk pill. I want to "tell" the contagion so the first character is the link between my story and the original but after that it will be exclusive characters. It is always risky to continue masterpieces because I don't think I have Jaypat's talent, but I really hope it will bring you as much pleasure as possible. Like my first story, I don't want to take advantage of his popularity, just offer the possibility to have a sequel to one of my favourite stories. I hope it will live up to your expectations! Good reading! __________________________________________________________________________________________ My breathing was heavy, my hands were gripping the bar, my heart was beating fast. It was the moment I feared: I HAD to lift this bar! Otherwise, I'll be the laughing stock of the gym. I took down the bar and... Shit! SHIT SHIT SHIT! My face became red. My arms were shaking. It was too heavy... FUCK! 125 FUCKING pounds and I'm already shitting! FUCKING SHIT! "HAHAHAHAHAHA! So David, how is the warm-up going?" mocked Rob. Shit, once again I make a fool of myself in front of these idiots. SHIT! I tried to force but impossible to lift it. "Wooh, calm down David, you'll hurt yourself" said Greg, one of the regulars, who was much nicer than the others bastards; By the way, I could heard them to be laughing out loud. Shitty bastards... Greg helped me to lift the bar. "Don't try to lift so much next time David. I know you would to be like your brother, Mike, but you are clearly not yet strong enough." "Yes, I know... Thanks Greg..." Yeah, unfortunately, I was not at the level of my brother, Mike, he had been training for a while and had acquired a solid physique and a big strength. I was so envious... In the back of the room, I could hear them hitting the floor with laughter. "He is so weak HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!". My face was becoming red with anger, my fists were shaking. "SHUT UP BASTARDS!" I shouted, angry. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder that slowly shook me a bit. "David..." I could slightly hear, behind me. Bastards, are you happy to make fun of me because I'm weak? Fucking bastards! "Hey David, wake up..." We'll see in a few months if you'll still be laughing so h-" "DAVID!" Hu? What the? At this moment, my eyes opened very slowly, my eyelids still stuck a little. Great: it was just a dream, or rather, a nightmare... What a shitty nightmare, be humiliated even in a dream... "Ah! Finally!" said a thunderous voice, that startled me, there was someone in my room. What the? It was strange because this voice... I recognized it, it was... it was the one of Mike, my brother, but it sounded... different. And what the hell is he doing here? Usually, he doesn't come into my room. "Mike? What the hell are you doing he-?" I turned around and what I saw, I will never forget. My eyes widened as never before, my jaw dropped to the floor, the temperature suddenly dropped, my face became instantly white. I stepped back as fast I could and pressed myself against the wall then I shouted. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" I yelled. Nothing could prepare me for this vision: in front of me, there was my brother, Mike. But not the Mike I knew! No... In front of me, there was a giant or rather what do I say, a FUCKING TITAN! It had to be at least 8 feet tall and above all, muscles... muscles EVERYWHERE! He was INSANELY MUSCULAR: traps that engulfed his neck, shoulders that are bigger than my head, his arms... oh my fucking gosh, HIS ARMS! What are these fucking monsters? His pecs were so huge that he must have had trouble looking down! Then... holy shit... his abs... HIS ABS! EIGHT FUCKING BOULDERS! I've never seen abs like this! Enormous, ripped and hard as fuck! My eyes went down and... fucking... fucking shit... h-his dick... HOLY CRAP! I-It was BIGGER than my arms!! And his legs were so big and thick that I bet I could hide behind one of them! My eyes went up to his face, Mike was smiling and said: "Hello bro'!" "M-M-M-M-M-M-". I stuttered so much that I had a hard time pronouncing his name. "M-M-M-Mike? B-B-B-B-B-" "But how?" guessed Mike. "Well, honestly... I don't know exactly, it just... happened. Maybe a sudden growth spurt" he said. "But... I FUCKING LOVE IT!" he said, with a evil smile. My brain was bugging. A sudden growth spurt? Is he kidding me? Gain one inch and few pounds due to a growth spurt ok but here, HERE, it was more like 2 fucking feet and probably more than one FUCKING TON! A growth spurt? It was impossible, absolutely and totally IMPOSSIBLE! But there had to be a rational explanation! "... Well, calm down, David, your brother is just a fucking HULK and... it's just impossible, totally impossible so there must be an explanation, a rational explantation...". And suddenly, it hit me: I had to dream, yeah I had to do the weirdest fucking dream of my life! "Well, David, you are dreaming, you are just fucking dreaming. It's not the reality, you are dreaming! It's like in Inception, you are dreaming in a dream!" I said to myself. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh no no no bro', this is not a dream but the reality. But perhaps... you need to be woken up for good!" he said with an evil smile. I don't like that, even if it's a dream, I don't like that! Mega Mike grabbed the end of my bed and... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" I yelled: he lifted it, he lifted my fucking bed (and myself) as if it weighed nothing!!! And... he shook it! "P-P-P-PLEASE M-M-M-M-MIKE! S-S-S-S-STOP!!!" "So awake now?" he asked me. "Y-Y-Y-Y-YES!" I said, terrorized. for a dream it was pretty detailed and realistic... "Well, where do you plan to go today?" asked Mike. "What?" "Where-do-you-plan-to-go-today?" he repeated. "T-T-To the mall, w-w-w-with f-f-f-friends" I replied, worried. "Perfect! Go ahead! But there is a condition..." he said. No, really, I don't like that! "A-A-A c-c-condition?" I said, stammering. "Don't touch anyone!" said Mike, more seriously. "What?" "You heard me: DON'T-TOUCH-ANYONE!" he repeated, louder and more angry. "B-B-But w-w-why?" I asked. "You'll see. But really, don't touch anyone and when I say anyone, it's ANYONE! And if I find out that you didn't respect my instructions, you'll end up like this..." Mike took what appears to be a block of wall and... HOLY CRAP! He crushed it to dust with one blow, as if it were nothing!!! And where the hell did this block come from? I looked around and... I saw the entrance to my bedroom and noticed that it had been somewhat expanded... I looked Mike and I forgot to mention that he was FUCKING WIDE! Probably too wide for a "normal" entrance. Here is where this block came from! Mike looked me and said again. "Understood bro'? Don't touch anyone!" "Y-Y-Y-Y-Yes!" I said, frightened by the demonstration of power. "Very well... And don't forget your phone, you'll call me during the day, I'm sure hehehe! ... Well, excuse me but I have some friends to visit". He turned back and "went back" through the entrance. HOLY SHIT! His back... it was only huge muscle mountains! And... is that the ground SHOOK? Holy crap! I was here, tetanized in my bed. What the fuck just happened? If it was a dream, he was fucking realistic but it seemed to much realistic for to be a dream. But if it wasn't a dream... how? HOW my brother became a fucking muscle god? It doesn't make sense! Suddenly, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Ben, my friend. "So David, ready to change your wardrobe?". Honestly, I was not fan to shopping, but I needed to buy new clothes and shoes. "Yeah!" I replied. Then I received another message "Logically Matt come with us but he told me he will be late. So I'm waiting you in 5 minutes to the bus stop ;)". Crap! Already? I put quickly a shirt and a pant and went out of my bedroom. In the corridor, I noticed some signs of my brother's passage: there was a hole in the wall, as if he had bumped into it, several steps of the staircase were cracked, a piece of the railing seemed to have been crushed, a good part of the tiles on the ground floor was cracked. I hurriedly ate and drank and went out and... the door handle was completely crushed. No doubt, Mike had been there. I walked two minutes towards the stop bus. Ben was here, waiting me. "Hello!" I said with a wave of my hand, having in mind my "big" brother's sentence: "Don't touch anyone!". I don't know why he said that but something told me that there was a good reason. "Hey!" replied Ben. "Ready for a shopping day?" he said in smiling. Ben liked shopping more than me. "Yeah, yeah" I replied, trying to be as usual despite what had happened. honestly if I told him that my brother had become a 8 feet muscular freak, would he believe me? I doubt it. The bus arrived and fortunately it was not full, we went to fuck in the back and I made sure not to touch anybody. I sighed, this shopping session was going to be boring but I needed it: I don't know if my mother had washed my shirt but it was a little tight when it usually wasn't. It must have shrunk in the wash. After 10 minutes we reached our destination "So David, where do you want to start?" "Well, I have to buy new shirt and pant and my favourite clothing shop is at the beginning." "Yeah, good idea dude!" "By the way, did you know why Matt is late?" "He didn't tell me but I think I guess why" replied Ben. "Let me guess: Billy the Bully?" "Bingo. I know that Matt is their whipping boy. I bet he had an altercation yesterday with his gang" Poor Matt... Billy Larson was the biggest asshole in the school. He and his gang always attacked those weaker than themselves and if you had the misfortune to be his target, he will pursue you all your schooling. And unfortunately, Matt was one of their favourite targets. I hope he is okay. When we arrived at the clothing store, I went to my usual department. I had a classical style: white shirts, jeans. I found quickly a shirt and a pant and I saw also a jacket, well now, let's see the sizes: L, no... M, no... XL, no... Suddenly, I was thinking to Mike and the fact that he would need now a XXXXXL size at least. I was asking what he was doing now. Well, let's try this shirt and this pant. It's been a while since I moved too much in size, I always took S. I went to a cabin and tried on my shirt but when I put it on, I could feel something unusual: he was tight, even very tight. What the hell? I tried the pant and... it was tight too also. Obviously I couldn't help but think of Mike... No, get a grip on yourself David, you've just had to change a bit lately, it's been a while since you bought anything so obviously. I went back to the department to get a size M, something I had never done before. Obviously, it was better but usually, I would have floated in it and that wasn't really the case. I went to the cashier to pay. Ben joined few minutes later. "Already? You go fucking fast." "Yeah but I took the same clothes so it was not really difficult. Well, I need also new shoes, it's the store right next door." "No problem dude" said Ben. Same as for my shirts, for the shoes I always take the same style and the same shoe size for some time. A few minutes later, I already had my new pair in hand and I was going to try them and again, it was much too small. What the hell is this? Well again, don't panic David, it's been a long time, I may have changed a bit since then. I took the next size, went to the cashier again and paid then we went out. Suddenly Ben's stomach gurgled. "Fuck dude, I'm starving!". I hadn't really been paying attention but now that he said it... me too, I was starving, terribly starving. As we were heading towards the fast food, we heard a voice who called us. "HEY BEN! DAVID!" It was Matt. "Hello Matt!" I said, in being careful to greet him with my hand. "Yeah, sorry guys, I'm late but I did a fall down the stairs yesterday and I needed of bandages" Clearly, he was lying. It was sure that it was because of Billy. "A fall down in stairs?" I asked. "Y-Y-Yeah, I know it's ridiculous" he said, clearly embarrassing by my question. You lie badly Matt, very badly. "Well, we were going to eat, are you coming with us?" asked Ben. "Of course!" replied Matt. "OH! LOOK! They still have the discount on the giga menu! It's too fucking good but honestly, they exaggerate on the quantity, I barely ate a quarter last time!" "No problem, I'm starving!" said Ben! "Me too!" I replied. We took 3 giga menu and damn right, the quantity was HUGE! But I was starving, terribly starving, abnormally starving... I ate my hamburgers and my big soda like it was nothing. I had a hard time finishing a normal menu and there, I had no trouble finishing when it was more than double! Ben and Matt were watching me, stunned. "Damn man, but you are a fucking ogre!" said Matt. I finished my giga menu under their astonished eyes. And the worst thing about it: I was always hungry. Ben had not even finished the half and I was almost drooling on his remains. "Hem Ben? May I... May I eat your leftovers?" "WHAAAAAAT???" shouted Ben and Matt in same time. "Holy shit man, even an ogre doesn't eat that much!" said Ben. Myself, I was totally surprised. Never of my life I ate so much but I was hungry like I've never been hungry before. And it wasn't the only thing that disturbed me: my clothes... my new clothes felt... tight! and that was not the case when I bought them! Even my new shoes seemed to get too small. Fuck! Fuck fuck FUCK FUCK!!! This time, no doubt: something was wrong! "Excuse me guys I-I have to go toilet" I say a bit panicked. "Hahaha! Not really surprising with the mountain of food you ate!" joked Ben. I quickly made my way to the bathroom in taking my bag. I felt a tingling feeling through my body and I was panting. I found myself in front of the mirror and with a little apprehension I removed my jacket... ... ... HO-LY SHIT!!!!! I could hardly believe what I was seeing: I was filling my shirt, my pecs was budding through my shirt, my shoulders were rounded, my biceps stretched the fabric, my back was wide and I started to have a V-shape and... and... holy shit! Was it the bumps on my abs that I saw? I swallowed hard and I slowly lifted my shirt... HOLY CRAP! Bricks, I had FUCKING muscle bricks! Goddamn fucking hell!! I looked like... like... A FUCKING BODYBUILDER! "What the hell? What's happening to me?". Well, was my voice deeper? it didn't sound like the usual. I was totally flabbergasted. Not that I didn't like becoming muscular but... how? HOW? I didn't do anything special and all of a sudden I become a fucking muscle god? What the hell? Then suddenly, I remembered the sentence of Mike: "you'll call me, don't worry". He had to know more, it was sure! I take my phone and tried to call him. After a few rings he picked up the phone. Hem... I'll overlook the fact that I could hear someone moaning as fuck in saying sentences like "Oh fuck! So big! So hard" with sounds of suck and lick. Well, Mike seemed "busy"... but despite that, he answered me. "So bro', how is your day going?". Crap, I had forgotten how deep his voice was now! I could hear an undertone in. "M-M-Mike... I-I-I think s-s-something is h-happening" I said, with a panicked voice. "Let me guess: a problem of clothing size perhaps?" he replied, in a slightly mocking tone. "Mike... what the hell is happening to me?" I asked, even if I knew the answer. "Roooooh bro', don't be stupid, you know perfectly what's happening to you!" "I-I know, I-I'm growing, but I mean, what the hell? WHY I'm growing like that? And above all, HOW?" "Hehehe, well, let's say that... I am the cause of your current situation bro'" "WHAT THE? Mike, did you drug me?" "HAHAHAHA not exactly, but not so far. I was not given all the details and I still don't understand very well but apparently, it's a story of a muscle pill and nanobots" "WHAT THE HELL? Mike... ARE YOU KIDDING ME? Muscle pill and nanobots? It looks like a bad fan-fiction. We are not in a marvel here!" "Oh David, for god's sake, look at you, were you like this this morning?" I looked myself in the mirror. And... obviously no, this morning, I was the classic skinny David I have always been but here, here, I looked like someone who had spent several years in a gym. It was real, really real!" "But... it's not logical! I haven't eaten anything like a pill since this morning so how..." "This is where it gets interesting bro'! Nanobots you get with the pill, apparently, they are... contagious!" replied Mike, with a touch of excitement on the last sentence. "WHAT? Contagious? You mean I'm sick?" "In some way. Do you remember the condition I asked this morning?" "Yeah: don't touch anyone" "Indeed. And the reason is simple: nanobots are everywhere in your body, including in your fluids: cum, blood but also... your sweat. "My... my sweat?" I asked. "Yeah, and I guess you've noticed that you've been sweating a bit more recently, right?" Indeed, since 2-3 hours it was the case. "It means that you can transmit your nanobots by simple... physical contact hehehe! This is how I got infected, I didn't eat neither. I just had a workout with a friend who was infected and inevitably, I was too.. When I woke up tomorrow, I was like you saw me. By the way, I renegotiated my "contract" with Dad. He strangely accepted all my conditions hehe..." At this moment, everything made sense even if had bad to believe it. it looked like a fucking science fiction movie but... but... I was here, looking like a bodybuilder. It was the truth, the fucking truth! But... there was problem: I didn't touch Mike! "But Mike, we didn't touch each other!" "Oh yes, really? So tell me, WHO woke you up this morning?" Finally I understood. "It was... it was..." I was stammering "Yeah? Who?" "You... It was you, you woke me up by shaking my shoulder..." "And that's it, you have been condemned from that moment on bro'!" "And... and... d-d-do you think I will grow as big as you?" "I am not sure but most probably yes! In any case much more than what you are now" I was shaking, a little scared but mostly I couldn't believe what it meant: I was going to become me too a fucking titan. "... and anyone I touch will become..." "Like us" replied Mike. It was insane, completely insane. "Oh and by the way, the contagion is not permanent reassure you, it works only during the first 24 hours from the infection. So tomorrow afternoon, you'll not be contagious... but you will be Hulk HAHAHAHAHA!" I shuddered just to imagine the scene "Now that you know everything, I let you choose if you want to make a "gift" to your friends or not, but remember that everyone you touch in the next few hours will become a behemoth. And by the way, tonight, we will do a special workout. I think that like me you want to see what you can do. Well, I leave you bro', I have "things" to do". Mike didn't hang up though, it must not have been easy to type on the keys of his phone with his gigantic fingers. just before I hung up I could hear him shouting "SUCK ME BITCH!". Yes, he was "busy". I stayed a few minutes, stunned by what I had just heard: in few hours, I will be like my Hulk brother! Before to return near Ben and Matt, I changed shirt and pant, the M size was becoming too small. When I saw myself shirtless, I had to restrain myself from cumming instantly. Fuck ! Fucking fuck! I was hot! And it was just the beginning... I put quickly my L new shirt. Well, perfect, it's a little less conspicuous but it was only a matter of time before it became too small. Finally, I returned near Ben and Matt. "Whoaaah, shit David, you are worse than a girl! you spent 20 minutes in the toilet" said Matt. "Well, what do we do now?" asked Ben. "There is a cinema in this mall, no?" said Matt. "Oh yes, I hadn't thought of that, good idea" replied Ben. I wanted to decline, to find and excuse but... fuck it: I will grow, no matter what happens, I couldn't hide it forever and then my decision was made: Ben, Matt, you will be my next victims hehehe! And I think that if they knew, they would be the first to throw at me: I knew Ben loved muscular men but had never had the motivation to workout, and Matt I think if he could crush Billy, it would be the best day of his life. "Oh! I had forgotten there was a new Hulk movie!" shouted Matt in showing the poster. Hahahahahaha! Matt, if only you knew what was going to happen to you my friend! i had just to touch them hehehe. So... well, it was time to change their lives forever, time to give them a little helping hand, literally. I was behind them: I raised my arms and... "GOOD IDEA GUYS" I shouted, in giving them a pat on the back. Here it is, it's done. But what I forgot was that I wasn't just more muscular, I was also stronger: they were both thrown one or two feet forward. "FUCK DAVID, ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY OR WHAT?" shouted Ben. "ARGH SHIT DAVID, ARE YOU SICK? IT'S HURTS DUDE!" shouted Matt in rubbing his back. "Great, yesterday, I get beaten up by Billy and now, it's my friend who want to kill me... Really great..." Hehehe, welcome to the Hulk club guys! We bought our tickets and I took care to take seats a little apart because from now on, they too could contaminate. I was curious to see if they would notice anything, but it will certainly be tonight that they will really notice the change. The movie started and like every reboot, we redo the history of the character even if we know it by heart. And inevitably came the accident that transformed Bruce Banner in Hulk. Matt seemed enjoyed and said "I always loved this kind of scene". I couldn't help but have a slight nervous laugh. Oh fuck hahahaha, If only you knew Matt, if you knew that it is currently slowly happening. From my side, we can say that this movie was in 4D for me because the growth, I felt it, I felt it even very well: things were slowly accelerating, if this morning I felt nothing, here, I could clearly feel a almost constant tingle. Well, it was obviously not extreme but I felt my clothes tightening, the feeling of my skin rubbing against the fabric slowly but surely, stretching it more and more. It was strange but nice, really nice. And I wasn't only more muscular, I was becoming taller too: I was forced to slump in the seat so as not to block the view behind me. Oh my gosh: I loved these fucking feelings, it was so.. SO AWESOME. At some point, Ben squirmed a bit, as if something was bothering him. Ah! Wouldn't we feel discomfort in our clothes Ben? I couldn't help but smile in thinking of the cause and especially when they realize that something is wrong. We must have been two thirds of the way through the film when suddenly, among the sounds of popcorn and bags of chips, I heard another, slight but noticeable sound. *riiip riiip* What? *rip*? I looked down on my chest, I slowly lowered my eyes, a little panicked at the idea of what I was about to discover, and... my eyes went wide, my mouth open and I really almost dropped a "HOLY SHIT" but I restrained myself! My pecs, oh gosh, my pecs were HUGE! And my back was so wide. When I tried to move my arm, I understood where this stretching sound came from: I was totally filling the size M shirt. Shit! Fucking shit! I had to change my clothes, quickly! Fortunately it happens during the film. I grabbed my bag and walked discreetly to the toilet. And crap, my pants were fucking tight too! Matt saw me got up said softly "You're going to spend another 20 minutes in the bathroom?". Oh shut up Matt haha. When I entered in the toilet, bad luck for me there was a mirror in the toilet, it would have a chance if I wasn't "hulking" in a mall, that I didn't blow up my clothes and that the whole situation made me feel incredibly turned on. But my luck ran out: someone was coming in the toilet... SHIT! Not now! Fortunately there were cabins, I hastened to lock myself in one of them. And to make matters worse, I realized that... it was Ben. And guess who decided to show up at that moment: my muscle growth! Of course. The sensation filled my whole body and I felt my skin slowly but surely pushing against the fabric again. and of course it had to be enjoyable. it wouldn't have been a problem if only I was not locked in a bathroom stall with my buddy right next to me! I gritted my teeth and tried as best I could to stifle my moans (and it's FUCKING hard!). My face was turning red and I'm pretty sure the vein in my forehead was bulging. Oh crap my shoulders were becoming cannonballs. My biceps had completely filled my sleeves, which were slowly tearing apart under the pressure. My pecs were pushing the shirt further and further forward, nipples are totally visible and I could feel the collar be more and more stretched. And at the level to my back, it was same, I could feel my lats stretching this poor shirt badly, to the point where I could hear little rips. I felt my abs solidify and deepen even more: we often talk about concrete abs, well I think mine were not far from this description, at least they were close! And if my shirt was abused, of course my pant was too! My quads were growing, stretching the fabric to the point where the seams began to give way I was doing my best not to grumble but it was impossible to remain totally silent. And of course Ben noticed my muffled grunts. "Hahaha! So David, you evacuate your 2 gigas menus?". Thank god he thought I was taking a dump. "Y-Y-Yeah!" I said while my fists were shaking and I was red as a tomato. "Hahaha! I'm already amazed that your stomach could take all this in, so your anus...". Very funny Ben! You won't let me grow in peace? "Well, see you in 20 minutes dude!"; "Y-Yeah, s-see you". And he's gone. Thank god. I took the opportunity to release some pressure but not too much. "Oh fuck! Aaaaah! Gnnnnnnhhh! Shit! It's soooooo gnnnnnnnhhh intense aaaaaaaaah". But fortunately, it calmed down quickly. I was here, in this toilet cabin, panting in sweat, my clothes full of tears. I got out and I saw my reflection in the mirror... ho-ly-CRAP! I looked so fucking good! Well, so far from Mike obviously, but already most bigger than this morning. Then I looked the clothes, I looked the tears and an idea came to me: if I really imitate him, Hulk? It could be funny! Anyway, these clothes are ruined so... I closed my fist and I flexed my whole body to maximum. Instantly, I could see the tears became larger, the room was filled with a large number of tearing sounds. hell, I had always found these scenes hot but here, here, I was the one who exploded out of his clothes, I was this superhero. And fuck yeah I loved it! but it was nothing compared to my reflection, shirtless now. I gasped with surprise and lust. The guy in the mirror, was not a simple teenager, it was a fucking bodybuilder, no Mr. Olympia of course but in comparison to my "original" body, the difference was insane: pecs which was close to balloons (and obviously, I couldn't help but bounce them, ripped hard abs with a net of veins, boulders shoulders, a neck that was more a bull neck than a human neck, biceps with a nice vein (I couldn't help but kiss it), a muscular forearms covered with veins like a road map, a large back which gave a V-shape, and what was left of my pants showed the muscle hills of my quads. And this guy was myself. I could have had a hard-on for this kind of physique and here... it was mine! I was MINE! Oh gosh, oh my fucking gosh, it was too much, too hot. I couldn't stand it and I really didn't want to do it next to my friends: I had to empty my balls, here, right now. But I don't want someone to show up in the middle of the act. So I returned in the toilet cabin and I locked the door. Well anyway, these pants are ruined then... I grabbed it and tore it up like a sheet of paper. My underwear, although put to a severe test, was intact! I'll have to remember this brand, at least it's not crap hahaha! He took it off and... HOLY SHIT! What this monster? I mean it's also big than a porn actor! I grabbed it and started to caress... Shit..; Oh shit! Oh fucking shit! It was not just bigger, it was also more sensitive! but of course, as I started to jerk off and began to moan loudly, what was not supposed to happen did happen: someone entered in the room. CRAP! And wait, do you know the worst part? Guess who was that, guess! MATT! FUCK! My first "friend" prevents me from enjoying my growth and then, the second prevents me from jerking! there are days when I would put them on the enemy list rather than friend! But it was impossible for me to stop or report my "session". So I continued, stifling my moans as much as possible, again and... holy shit it's hard not to moan in these conditions, really hard. I was shaking with effort, biting my lip, shooting load after load. Fuuuuuuck, I almost fill this toilet pot with my thick cum. I heard Matt leave. Finally! I hurried to get dressed before anyone else showed up... Well clearly it made me look a bit weird, relatively tight at the top but floating at the bottom, my waist being much narrower than my upper body. Before to leave, I didn't forget to flush, making my super contagious cum go down in the sewer. I laughed a bit as I imagined what would happen if an animal came in contact with it: imagine that it touches a rat... In 24 hours we would have a 50 pounds rat with concrete abs. It would be so ridiculous but funny! On the other hand, if it goes to sea and touches a great white shark, we risk seeing the Megalodon reappear, it would be less funny... Well, it was time to go back to my "buddies", you know, the ones that bother you at the wrong time... When I arrived to my place, Matt looked me and said "Finally, you're worse than a chick, you took more than 30 minutes hahaha!". Yeah, I wouldn't have taken 30 minutes if I hadn't been disturbed, asshole. "Shut up Matt..." I said. 20 minutes later, the movie ended. "Crrraaaappp! It was great! Hulk is really my favourite superhero! And the scene where he lifts the car and start to crush it in roaring, gosh, it was so awesome!" exclaimed Matt. Oh fuck hahaha, I had to restrain myself from bursting out laughing in knowing that tomorrow he will be able to do the same. "Yeah, it was a great movie" replied Ben. "So what do we do now?" I hope they won't make this day last too long because at this rate, I'm going to blow up my XL shirt in few hours. "Well, I still have homework to do so if we go home?" said Matt. Oh god damn it thank you Matt! "Yeah, I also think it's time to go home." At the bus stop, we were talking when I saw Ben squirm a bit. "A problem Ben?" "No... not really, it's just a little weird, I didn't remember my clothes being so tight" replied Ben. "Ah, you too?" said Matt. Internally I was exultant with joy. Hahahahaha, if only they knew what was in store for them! On the way back, as in the movie, I kept feeling my body slowly filling my shirt. As for Ben and Matt, I could see that they were more and more disturbed. Finally, we were back and he was time for everyone to go home. "it was a great day guys!" said Ben. "Yeah I agree" replied Matt. Then he stared at me. "What?" I asked. "I... I don't know how to explain but, it's strange I... I have the impression that you are different from this morning" "Now that you mention it, it's true that you look bigger... and I didn't remember you being taller than me by the way" added Ben. "Hahaha, you guys must be dreaming" "No really, you look... different" said Matt, questioningly. "Maybe I'm becoming Hulk HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Hahaha you're a fucking idiot David" replied Matt. "Hahaha who know... By the way, have you siblings?" I asked. "What? Why this question? And I have a sister" said Matt. "Oh for nothing" I replied. "And you Ben?" "Just a little brother" said Ben. "But I don't know why you ask that" suddenly jean's stomach began to growl loudly. "Crap, I'm fucking starving!" said Matt. "Yeah me too" replied Ben. "Well, I'm going home" Then he wanted to shake my hand. I shook it and... *CRACK* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! You fucking crushed it, man! Why do you squeeze so hard? What's wrong with you?" Squeeze so hard? Man, I barely squeezed your hand... "Roooh! You're really soft Ben!" said Matt, in holding out his hand. I shook it also and... *CRACK* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! Are you sick or something? You almost broke my knuckles bastard!" shouted Matt. Well it seems that I don't control my strength anymore hehehe. "Haha sorry guys, I didn't do it on purpose..." "You're really weird today" said Ben. "Oh believe me, strange things will happen again tonight..." I said, in smiling. "What? What do you mean?" asked Matt. "Oh you'll see. But if I have to say something, I just ask you one thing, one thing only" "Yeah?" they asked, almost in same time. "Don't touch anyone this evening" "Eh? David, you're REALLY weird today!" said Matt. "Really, do what I ask, just for tonight. and believe me, you will not regret it, but not at all!" "Yeah, now you're starting to scare me a little bit David" said Ben. "Hahaha don't worry, but really, trust me. And if tomorrow nothing happened, I'll give you giga menus and movie tickets for life" I said. "Well, that's the weirdest request I've ever heard, but for giga menus and movie tickets for life, ok" said Matt. "Well then, if you offer the cinema tickets for life, ok I'll take the bet too" replied Ben. "You won't regret it guys, you'll see. Well, ciao guys" I could have told them more or shown them, but that would have spoiled the surprise, the best surprise of their life. And it's all the more appreciable when you don't know what's inside the gift package. When I got home, I found my mother, sitting at the table almost catatonic. "Hello Mom', I'm back" But she did not answer. She didn't even notice that I was a little... different from this morning. "Dad is not here?" I asked. "He...he... he is at his store" she said, with a shaking voice. "... probably getting drunk" she added. "And Mike?" I saw that she swallowed hard, I felt a little sorry for her but she will get used to the fact that her son was now 8 feet behemoth. However, I don't think that telling her now that her second son was going to be another behemoth was a really good idea. "He... he... he is in his chamber" she said. "... well, what is left of his chamber" she added, with a quavering voice. "M-M-Mike?" she called him. There were a few seconds of silence and then... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Holy crap! At each step you could feel the house shaking, plaster dust was falling from the ceiling. It looked like a T-Rex was moving. Yes, no doubt, Mike was here! I heard him coming down the stairs, the steps cracking, literally I mean. Then he appeared. HOLY SHIT, I felt big and strong but in front of Mike, I felt like a fucking bug. "Hello bro'" he said with his deep voice. "So, this shopping day?" "Well, I found few clothes to my new size but..." I lifted my shirt, revealing my big ripped, shredded, hard six-pack "... something tells me that soon they won't be, at my size" I added in smiling. Mom watched my midsection with eyes as round as marbles. "D-David, y-y-you too?" she said, astonished, understanding that it happened to me too. "Perfect! Absolutely perfect!" replied Mike with an evil face. "Have you tested your new abilities?" "Not yet, but apparently you have prepared me a special workout" "Oh yeah, but we will start slowly hehehe! Follow me bro'" Mike left the house and I followed him. Shit! I felt the ground tremble with each of his steps, it was like be right behind a heavy tank. "We don't go to your bedroom? I thought your weights was here" I asked. "My weight? HAHAHAHAHAHA! Now even with all weights, it's like lifting a sheet of paper. Do you really think that I have time to waste on this? And anyway, they are a bit... how to say... crushed. Destroy, it's really fun hehehe!" "So what the hell are we doing outside? There's nothing to lift" I asked. "Oh yes: this!" replied Mike, in pointing... our SUV" "WHAAAAAAAAT? MIKE, ARE YOU CRAZY? You know how much this monster weighs?" "Around 5.000 pounds" WHAT? 5...5.000 pounds? He wants me to lift 5.000 FUCKING POUNDS? He's crazy!!! "M-M-Mike, I-I think you may be overestimating my strength" I said "Or you underestimate it. man, you're becoming Hulk, not just a Mr Olympia, a fucking HULK! So a SUV, it will be a piece of cake... Try, I'm sure you'll be surprised" "And you, are you able to li-" I did not have time to finish my sentence that Mike put his 2 hands under the back and... HO-LY-SHIT! He lifted the SUV with a disconcerting ease. FUCKING CRAP! This thing weighed 5.000 pounds and he lifted it like it was NOTHING!!! Then he put the SUV on the ground. "Does it answer your question bro'?". I swallowed hard. Holy crap! I knew he was strong, but not SO strong! "Your turn!" he said. I swallowed hard. I put my 2 hands under the back and I tried to lift. Obviously, it was heavy, it was fucking heavy. My face became all red, veins popped everywhere, I grunted loudly. "GGGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" but while I thought it was impossible, well, the impossible happened: the wheels were lifted from the ground. One inch... two inches... three... five... ten... twenty. Crap! I was at my maximum, my body was shaking, my veins were going to explode, my teeth were fucking clenched, I was redder than a tomato. It was too much: I "put" (or rather dropped) the SUV on the ground. It fell back heavily. "You see that you can do it? And in only a few hours, it will seem ultra light! Well, before getting down to business, I'm starving" I hadn't noticed it but indeed, I was starving, the kind of starving so intense that I could eat anything! And in fact, that's kind of what we did. We raided the fridge, anything that looked like food was immediately engulfed. I was thinking about the giga menu and when I eat 2: here, I think I must have eaten the equivalent of 5 or 6! And Mike probably more than a dozen. HOLY SHIT! We were literally ogres! When Mike finished to eat, he did the loudest burp I've ever heard in my life! *BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP* HOLY CRAP! "Well, I'm a bit lazy to go there now, we'll go after that" said Mike. "After that?" I said, not understanding what he meant. "That!" he said in pointing me. I lowered my eyes and... AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! MY SHIRT! HOLY CRAP! I WAS FILLING MY XL SHIRT! "WHAT THE?" I said, shocked. "Ah yes, I forgot to tell you: food helps accelerate the growth process, that's why you're so hungry: because it requires a very large amount of energy to feed your muscles. So prepare to grow hehehe" Oh shit, fucking shit! I started to sweat and pant. "Hehehe! I think you should take a trip to the bathroom bro'" I could feel it, the tingling, but this time we were passed to the superior stage: I had the sensation that my whole body was in fire. I got up and staggered to the bathroom, it was difficult to stand. I could already feel my chest stretching the fabric, same for my pant. It was a matter of minutes before I blew my clothes off. Finally, I reached the bathroom and rushed to the mirror. Oh fuck! My shirt was totally soaked with sweat, strongly accentuating the details of my musculature. "NNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" SHIT! It was fucking intense! If before I had to concentrate to feel this growth, here, there was no need, I could clearly see the fabric slowly moving, at all levels: shoulders: back, pecs, legs! And the sound... oh fuck this sound, this characteristic stretching sound!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH NNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Fucking fuck! I felt so tight, the slightest bend would have shattered my shirt! But I didn't want to do, I wanted to enjoy, this feeling, oh my gosh, this feeling was so AWESOME! "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKKK NNNNNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!" And I was becoming not only bigger, I was becoming also taller: my shirt was becoming too small, don't covering entirely my chest, letting appear little by little the last row of my abs. Oh fuck! Oh my gosh it's so awesome! It's... ???!!! Oooooh ooooh OH FUCK! AAAAAAHHH! The-NNNNNNNNGGGGGGGHHHHHH-pressure, it's-AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH-increasing! It was so intense I could hardly stand, I had to hold on to the porcelain sink. OH GOSH! AAAAAAAAAHHHH! OH MY FUCKING GOSH! I-I-I will NNNNNNNNGGGHHHHHHHHHH exploooooOOOoOoOoOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! BOOM! My whole body exploded, adding a lot of mass to my frame, I heard several ripping sounds. I squeezed so hard the sink that I crushed it! And it wasn't done! The burning continued, it was so intense that I could hardly stand. I was staggering around trying to find something to grab onto. I finally grabbed the metal bars of the towel rack as I felt a new wave arrive. My whole body tightened up. Fuck, it was funny and enjoying at the beginning but now it was really disabling. When it focused on my back and legs, I was forced to get on all fours, it was impossible to stand. I tried painfully to move as I felt my lats expand and my hands automatically move apart. a last muscular jolt tore me a scream, and finally, it calmed down. Fuck, I didn't expect that, I really didn't. Lucky it didn't happen to me in the mall. I could not have done anything to hide it. I stayed on all fours for a few minutes, panting as I tried to recover from what I had just experienced. Well, it was to see the results... I looked my reflection and.. "HOLY SHIT!!!" I shouted in surprise. I was huge, I was FUCKING huge. And my voice was so fucking deep. Well, obviously, not like Mike yet, but I was ready for pro competitions of bodybuilding. My traps had emerged like mountains, giving me a bull neck, my shoulders were gigantic, striated, my arms... oh fuck my arms! They must have been over 20 inches! My forearms alone should be bigger than some biceps of muscular guys to school. My hands were so fucking huge. My pecs were so big that I had trouble seeing over! My abs... oh my gosh my abs! They were so FUCKING big, bigger than my fist! So ripped, bulged, deep crevices. And on the last row, I could see a fucking net of veins like I rarely see. at my crotch you could see a huge bulge... Hahahaha it's not only my muscles that have grown! If my shirt was in a bad state, it was the same with my pants: tears everywhere! It could no longer contain what had become of my quads: huge muscle mountains, with a large number of hills, and covered with veins. and my shoes were also shredded by my growing giant feet. My clothes were to agony, they were still holding on but the slightest new growth will shred them! And obviously, this is what soon happened! I felt my whole body swelling, again. OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH NNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! And again that obscene stretching noise but especially afterwards, sounds of tearing, everywhere! My shirt tried to resist but lost the fight: the shreds of what was my XL shirt were falling to the ground. my pants had the same fate a few seconds later but one part remained "alive", giving me like shredded short. My shoes did not resist either. HAHAHAHAHAHA! The situation was funny because I was looking like Hulk, the same Hulk from the movie we saw a few hours ago, or rather a "mini-Hulk" because I was obviously still smaller, but soon, soon I will be REALLY Hulk! and for Fuck's sake I'm looking forward to it! I looked my reflection and... HO-LY SHIT! It was magnificent, almost divine! Look at me this FUCKING body, LOOK AT ME! I'm a freak, a fucking MUSCLE FREAK AND I LOVE IT, I FUCKING LOVE IT! "OH MY FUCKING GOSH HAHAHA! AWESOME!". Craaaap, my voice was even deeper than before! I was totally turned on by what I saw. And this time, I was going to enjoy it, without holding me back! I plunged my hand in my "short" and took the "monster" out of its cage. OH MY FUCKING GOSH! LOOK THIS COCK! It-it was so fucking BIG! Even an porno actor would feel insignificant in front of his monstrosity! Without waiting I started to jerk off and... OH FUCK! OH FUCKING FUCK! OH FUCKING FUCK OF FUCKING FUCK! It was bigger, venous as fuck but above all... it was incredibly more sensitive. Nothing could have prepared me for the divine feeling I was experiencing! "OH FUCK! OH MY GOSH! SO GOOD!" My eyes were rolling in their sockets, I started to drool and the pleasure was such that I cried. I jerk off during 10 minutes, 10 long minutes of pure pleasure like I've never known before. By the end, I couldn't even speak, just make glutinous noises of pleasure. I was a beast, a fucking beast driven only by his primal instincts. Then, I felt the climax coming... "ooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Oh my gosh: I wasn't screaming, I was ROARING (when I say I was a beast, I could hardly do a better description), firing huge load after huge load. An gosh, my shots, MY SHOTS! It sounded more like an assault rifle fire than a "normal" ejaculation. By the way, the mirror passed away, getting destroyed by each of my shots. I don't know how long my orgasm lasted but it was clearly abnormally long (but it was not to my displeasure hehehe). Finally, after many minutes, the flood dries up. I have only one thing: HOLY FUCKING SHIT! A good part of the wall was covered with thick and sticky cum. I didn't know I could cum so much! HOLY SHIT! That's when I received a notification of a message: it was Matt. OH CRAP! YES! They finally realized that there was something wrong! Matt: Guys... if you're there answer RIGHT NOW, something NOT AT ALL NORMAL is happening! IT'S EMERGENCY!!! Ben: It can be weirder than I'm experiencing dude... David: Let me guess, did you get the wrong size clothes? Matt: It's not exactly that but... I think I'm... GROWING! David: Matt, of course you're growing, you're a teenager, it's normal you're growing. Matt: DO YOU REALLY THINK IT'S NORMAL TO GROWING LIKE THAT? Matt sent a pic of his biceps, it should be 16 inches. Ben: HOLY CRAP! I think the same thing is happening to me. I was starving, I ate like never before and then I dozed off for an hour and when I woke up, my shirt was fucking tight and was torn in several places. And above all, I'm FUCKING MUSCULAR! And it seems to continue! Matt: Exactly like me! I was in front of TV and suddenly, I felt so fucking tight and when I looked my arms, it was like I showed you. IT'S NOT AT ALL NORMAL!!! Ben: And you David, have you noticed anything? Have you grown? David: Now that you mention it, it's true that I may have grown up a bit, but really just a bit... And I sent them a pic of my current godlike body. Matt: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Ben: HOLY SHIT!!! YOU CALL IT JUST A BIT? DUDE YOU'RE FUCKING GIGANTIC!!!!! Matt: WE NEED TO TALK, I'M GOING TO CALL YOU, NOW! Few seconds later, I receive a grouped call. I obviously accepted and came across a totally panicked Matt "HOLY FUCKING SHIT DAVID? WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU? WHAT'S HAPPENING TO US?" shouted Matt. "D-D-D-DAVID? I-I-IT CAN'T BE YOU!!!" said Ben, also panicked. "Calm down guys hahaha!" "CALM ME DOWN? DUDE, I'M BECOMING A FUCKING BODYBUILDER! HOW DO YOU WANT ME TO CALM DOWN?" Whooooaaah Matt was in total panic. "Well, I owe you some explanations" I said. "Yeah I think that would be nice..." replied Ben, with a shaking voice. "Yes, you're becoming Hulk, well, not exactly: the green colour option is not included in the packaging hahaha. But I reassure you, it's not dangerous, well, for you... As you can see, it's far from over." "And what is this fucking spell? magic? A disease?" "I would say nanotechnology" "Nanotechnology? Are you kidding me?" said Matt. "No, I'm serious. And... did you remember what I asked to you?" "Yeah, don't touch anyone" said Ben. "Did you respect it?" I asked. "Yeah, even if I don't understand why you asked us that" said Matt. "Oh it's very simple: what you're happening is... contagious" "CONTAGIOUS?" shouted Matt. "Yeah, but this contagion is not permanent, it could be happening only in first 24 hours. And the condition for infected someone is..." "In touching him..." guess Ben. "Well done Sherlock! And I imagine you know WHO infected you?" "You... You infected us..." said Matt. "Yes! In giving you the biggest pat of your life hahahahahahaha!" "So you knew it, you knew it since the beginning?" asked Ben, a bit angry. "Yes, well, not exactly, even I didn't know about it at first. but when I found out, you were on my victims list" "And why did you do that?" asked Ben. "Because your are my friends, I mean my true friends. If there are people who deserve this privilege, it was you two" "You should have told us about it anyway..." said Ben, a bit angry. "That's true but it was more fun to let you find out and I didn't know about it right away either you know, I had the same reaction of surprise as you. And damn it, you're not ready for the next part, believe me but I'm sure, you'll fucking love it!" "And... there is a cure?" asked Matt. "I don't know, but honestly Matt, would you want a cure? Seriously?" "I...I don't know, probably not but.. David, do you realize what you are telling us? I mean, you're literally telling us that in a few hours we'll be like you?" said Matt, astonished by the news. "Nope!" "What? Nope?" exclaimed Matt. "Yeah, you'll be not like me because... I didn't finish my growth" There was one second of pure silence then, they shouted in same time: "WHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT?????" shouted Ben and Matt in same time. "D-D-David, are...are... ARE YOU SERIOUSLY TELLING ME WE'RE GOING TO BE BIGGER THAN YOU?" shouted Matt. "Oh yeah! Much more BIGGER! And if I know that, this is because I have a specimen on hand, so... do you want a preview of the final result?" I asked. "... Honestly, I'm not sure is a good idea but... yeah, it would be nice to know that before" replied Ben. "I agree" said Matt. "Very well, don't move guys" I went out of bathroom and went looking for my brother. When he saw me, he had a big smile, a little unhealthy. "Haaaaaa, now you're starting to look like a true man! Well, let's go?" "Two minutes, I am in line with my... victims. They started to notice the changes so I had to update them, and they would like to see the final result" "Hehehe with pleasure bro'! Go ahead, show them what is the ultimate alpha male!" replied Mike, in doing an awesome double biceps pose. "Well, guys, here is the final result" I said in turning my phone for show Mike. Again, there was one second of silence then... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! HOLY SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT! W-W-W-W-WHAT IS THIS THING?" shouted Matt. Ben, as for him, he couldn't pronounce a single word, he was all white, shaking, and I could just hear him stuttering "G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G..." "HEY! This "thing" has a name and it's Mike!" said my brother, a bit contraried. "M-M-Mike? ... MIKE? NO WAIT! DAVID, I-I-IS IT Y-Y-YOUR BROTHER?" asked Matt. "Yeah!" I replied. "OH MY GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" shouted Matt. "By the way, he is the cause of my growth" Ben was still stuttering "G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G...". Ok, we lost Ben. "So now you understand why I told you not to touch anyone, especially those you don't like? If you do it, they will become like my brother" Finally, Ben regained his speech. "Yeah... so... note for myself: don't touch my little brother in next hours" he said. "But on the other hand, if you wish to make a small gift to certain people, you still have a few hours to do so, let's go hehehe..." "Yeah... I-I-I think I will visit one or two people" said Matt. "Same" added Ben. "Here, you know everything. Enjoy to maximum of the next hours, you'll see, you've never felt anything like it" "Y-Yeah..." said Matt, still astonished by the news. "I never thought I'd live to see this day..." replied Ben. "Hehehe, I told you that you would not regret it! Well, I leave you, I have a special workout with my BIG brother. So... good Hulkification guys!" And I hang up. "Well, bro', now, I'm ready!" "Perfect!" said Mike. When we went out, I saw again our SUV. "Just a moment please, I would like to try again" I said in looking the SUV. "Hehehe I was just about to suggest it" I put my hands under the back and I lifted. To my great surprise and especially to my great satisfaction, it was easiest than the last time. Well, clearly it was not light, it was still a vehicle that weighed 5.000 fucking pounds, but I was not at the end of my life like the previous time. "FUCK YEAH!" I shouted in dropping the SUV which bounces heavily against the ground. Mike seemed to be happy. "So bro', do you like your level up?" "If I like it? Mike, how dare you ask that question? FUCK YEAH I LOVE IT! HAHAHAHAHA" On the way, there were electrical poles. Suddenly, an idea came to me. "Mike... do you allow me to...?" I asked, in pointing the electrical pole. "Go ahead David, have fun" I approached to the pole, grabbed it and... try to crush it. no surprise it wasn't that easy. I may have been super strong, I was not like Mike, not yet. But at same time, I heard a sound of metal bending. Slowly, I could feel my finger sink into the metal. Holy shit! It was so fucking good! Honestly, I could explode right now... After 2 miles, few car lifting, crushing metal poles and trying to pull out a fire hydrant (by the way, Mike humiliated me by simply kicking it, as if it were nothing more or less than a common soccer ball), we arrived to the gym. There was a lot of cars in the parking. "Hem M-Mike? I-I think it's crowded, is it really a good idea?" "Yeah it's a good idea. And for the runts, they'll go away, don't worry." Mike entered (well, he entered... let's say that he enlarges the entrance). The security guard looked at him, eyes amazed, and strangely did nothing at all. He walked towards the gym. When we entered, it was filled with the sounds of touching cast iron, grunts, even also moans. Few people saw my brother and froze instantly but the majority had not seen him. Mike seemed to be irritated. "Ok, you fucking runts, clear out!" A good half of them saw Mike and their faces instantly became white. But those who were listening to music or in full effort did not hear it. Mike sniffed furiously and shouted... "YOU-FUCKING-RUNTS, CLEAR-OUT!" Holy crap! I think that even the walls shook... In any case, all had their heads turned towards my behemoth brother. All seemed frozen in time but no one moved. Obviously, this made Mike angry... "GGGGGGGGGRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!" Well, I think even a lion doesn't roar so loud... But it worked, it worked very well: it was the stampede. They all ran towards the exit, almost trampling each other. "Haaaaa! Finally alone." "Well, we start by what machine? "None" replied Mike. "What? None? But why did you bring me here?" "For that!" he said, in pointing a deadlift bar. "What? A deadlift bar?" "Yeah, come on, put yourself in place" I lowered myself and took the bar with my hands. "What the fuck are you doing?" "Hu? Well, you asked me to put in place and..." "But not for that idiot, lie down!" "What?" I said, don't understanding. "Lie down for to bench! You're really idiot" "WHAT THE HELL? Y-You want I use this deadlift bar as a... bench weight?" "Finally he understands!" said Mike, in rising his eyes. "But why we not use directly the bench?" "The bench? With only few hundreds pounds? Are you here to lift weights or not? Few hundreds pounds, it's so light!" Well damn, if someone had told me that this morning, I wouldn't have believed it... I put myself in position, but on the ground because no bench would support the weight. "How much weight?" "1.000 pounds" Craaaaap, it was so fucking insane. Well, I lifted a 5.000 pounds SUV but it was touching the ground, so the weight was distributed. Here, I have to lift the whole weight. It was totally different. But... I can do it! I started to push, my face became red and... I felt the bar get up slowly as I grunted with effort. "OH SHIT MIKE! DO YOU SEE THAT HAHAHAHA IT'S SO AMAZING!" "Yeah, it's good... but too easy, so ... Ie'll spice things up a bit hehehe" What? Reassure me, it is not serious... But unfortunately for me, I saw him come back with 500 pounds weight plates. HOLY SHIT! HE'S SERIOUS, HE'S FUCKING SERIOUS! "M-M-Mike, i-i-it's a bad idea, I can't..." "Oh fuck yeah you can, and he added two plates. "M-MIKE! I-I-I'M NOT SURE I CAN..." My face was all read, my arms were shaking as fuck, I clenched my teeth to broke them but I was able to keep the bar up. "Funny, you're more resistant than I thought" he said, amused. And... he added again two plates. "MIKE NO!" I shouted. I was going to kill me, really. This time, it was impossible to keep the bar up and slowly, it lowered. "MIKE! WHAT DO YOU DO?" I shouted, panicked. "What I do? That!" he said. And... he added the last 4 plates. "MIKE!!! I'M BEING CRUSHED, I'M BEING FUCKING CRUSHED!!!" "I see that, but you know what to do" he said in smiling badly. "What?" I said. "Grow bro'! Grow and grow, and grow AND GROW!!! COME ON BRO'!!!" He was crazy! He was fucking crazy but... hell yes, he was right. It was time, time to... GROW! "RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" With my all anger, I pushed and pushed and pushed but obviously, the bar didn't move from only one inche. But no way to give up! I pushed again and again and again. And suddenly I felt it, I felt this tingling that I had felt this morning and the more I pushed, the more I felt this tingling increasing. It became a burn and then I felt like my blood was replaced by lava. But I kept pushing, until the moment where... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My whole body exploded adding dozens, maybe even hundreds muscle pounds. My "short" has been shredded this "muscle-plosion", releasing my enormous dick. But it was not sufficient to lift the bar, so I continued to push. Mike was completely elated, he was shouting. "THAT'S IT BRO'! GROW! GROW AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!" "FUCK YYYYYYEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I pushed again and again and again and suddenly... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" BOOM! A new "muscle-plosion"!!! But still not sufficient! So I continued! And I could see it, I could see: my body started to swell, at a clearly visible pace. It was like to swell a balloon, except here, it wasn't air, it was muscle, pure muscle. At each second, a large number of muscle pounds were added to my frame. I was hulking hahahahah! FUCK YEAH I WAS HULKING HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! And I could feel it, I could feel my strength was increasing, quickly, very quickly! In only few ten of seconds, I felt my strength doubling, tripling, QUADRUPLING! And it didn't stop... And the miracle happened: the bar moved upwards, very very slightly at the beginning then more and more quickly. "FUCK YEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSS!!!!!! DO YOU SEE THAT MIKE? DO YOU SEE ME BECOME A FUCKING HULK?". Crap, my voice... MY VOICE! It was inhuman, insanely deep. "YEAH BRO' I SEE!!! COME ON, LET'S GET THE SAUCE!!" Do you want I get the sauce Mike? Okay bro', LET'S GET THE SAUCE!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I roared as never, I pushed beyond my limits and... the bar was at its highest! So I lowered it... and I lifted it again, this time, I lifted smoother and a little easier... and I lowered again... and I lifted again... and I lowered again..." "THAT'S IT BRO'!!! THAT'S I WANT TO SEE!!!" yelled Mike. As the seconds passed, the bar became lighter and lighter and it was easier and easier. I didn't pay attention to it but my cock was hard as it has never been. And as if to thank me, my body gave me the ultimate gift: the tingling come back. But increased to a level never seen before! I barely had time to realize that suddenly... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My traps exploded to the point where I felt my ears touching them. My shoulders exploded in a size that was difficult to describe. My arms... how to say... if I say that Arnold Schwarzenegger or Ronnie Coleman were maggots in comparison to me, does that give you an idea of what a monster I was? And if said that my main vein was bigger than a garden hose? My forearms were probably bigger than a bull leg! My pecs exploded so much than they definitively masked my view on my midsection. But even with a masked view, I could feel my insanely hard midsection, I could feel each bricks swelling, pushing against others to occupy all the space available. And just when I thought it was over for my abs, the first row exploded out of my stomach, doubling in size, the sensation was so intense that I roared. Then... I roared a second time... and a third! But it wasn't done, my body had one more surprise in store for me: I roared a fourth time! and if my calculations are correct, it meant I had... A FUCKING EIGHT-PACK! Hahahahaha FUCK YEAH! I could feel also my back rubbing against the ground, it was thickening but above all, widening as fuck. And my legs exploded also! and as I tried to put my feet together, it took me a few seconds to realize that what I felt there was not my feet but my... quads! They were so FUCKING big that they were touching long before I could put my feet together! My calves exploded also, it felt like if someone implanted two balloons under my skin. And obviously, my gigantic cock grew too! I could feel it rubbing against the central crevice of my abs. It grew until to reach my pecs. HOLY CRAP! IT WAS SO FUCKING BIG! This whole and last muscle growth was insane, really too insane. I was going to cum, it was inevitable! I let go of the bar with one hand (and held it with only one hand! And guess what? It didn't change anything, it was still light! I grabbed my dick with my other hand. the first thing that struck me was the absolutely insane vascularity. the second thing was that the sensitivity had reached heights that can be described as divine! As soon as I started to jerk off, my eyes rolled in their socket to the point where you could only see the whites of my eyes. I grunted also like a beast. After several minutes, my hand had reached an incredibly pace. The pleasure was almost continuous. And then I felt the climax is coming. Obviously, I restrained myself and could enjoy 15 seconds of orgasm more. But I could not hold on any longer... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My cock, or rather my "cannon" fired. I shot gigantic load after gigantic load, with the power of a true cannon. "HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!!" shouted Mike. Even him was totally stunned by what was happening! And my shots weren't the only thing that was incredibly powerful: my yell was so fucking loud that walls shook and windows exploded. And I shot and shot and shot and shot, it was a fucking flood and it lasted for a fucking eternity. When finally it was over, the whole gym was bathing in a thick layer of sticky cum. The ceiling was a battlefield filled with holes as if it had been bombed. "HOLY SHIT HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! IT WAS SO FUCKING AWESOME!!!!!" I said, with my incredibly new deep voice. Mike was speechless. He was in a state of absolute lust. Shaking, drooling. I think he didn't expect that, and to tell the truth, neither did I... I put the bar on the ground (which I had almost forgotten about because it was so insignificant light now...) and I got up. And quickly I had the confirmation I wanted: I was like my brother, a fucking 8 feet behemoth, weighing probably several tons of muscle. The first thing that disturbed me was that everything seemed so... small, I mean I was 8 fucking feet tall!. The second was this sensation of absolute power that ran through my veins, my body and my mind. It was as if we had implanted a nuclear reactor in each of my muscle. Even if the simple act of breathing was enjoyable, feeling this titanic muscle wall heaving in and out. It was insane, insanely insane. It wasn't a wet dream, no I was a fucking titan. after a few seconds, I smile with exultation and... "GRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!" I let out a roar of victory, releasing all my power. Then I turned towards my brother. "So Mike, what do we do now? because well, if you want to put me to the test, you'll need something heavier than this crap" I said, in showing the 5.000 pounds bar. It took several seconds for my brother to come to his senses. Suddenly we heard a small voice. "What...the... hell?". There was a guy in the entrance, his eyes were widened and he was tetanized but honestly, I would have had the same reaction as him in his place. I recognized him, it was Dylan, the handsome guy from high school, handsome to the point that even the straight guys questioned their sexual orientation. It was not the most enormous but he had a model's physique and apparently often used to come to practice in the evening. I looked at my brother to know what to do with him... HOLY SHIT! He had the most carnivorous look I've ever seen in my life! Crap, I had never seen it like that, he looked like a hungry lion ready to pounce on his prey and to tell the truth it was a bit like that: he was his prey. So yes, Dylan had a good reason to be terrified, really... "DYLAN! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I was going to pay you a visit but in the end it won't be necessary... You couldn't have come at a better time!". Holy crap, Mike was almost drooling. What was he going to do with this guy? He would have eaten it all raw that it would not have surprised me. "You know... I found you were always beautiful, in particular your sexy firm ass... And, how to say that... I haven't had dessert in a few days and now I'm starving, TERRIBLY starving...". Ok, It answers my question: yeah he's going to eat him, he's going to eat his ass, raw! Poor Dylan... Dylan's face became, white, all white, more white than white, when he understood the meaning of the sentence. Despite his trembling legs he wanted to turn around and run but... too late, a huge hand grabbed him by the collar and lifted him like a piece of straw. "N-N-N-NO P-P-P-PLEASE!!!" shouted Dylan, believing his last moments were coming... Holy crap! Did Mike just lick his lips? Fuck, he was really scary sometimes... "I guess you won't leave it "like that"" I say. "He's a bit small for you, isn't it?" "Indeed" replied Mike. "But we're going to fix that!" Obviously he wanted to "hulkify" him. "So, do you want I touch him?" I asked. "It would not be necessary, I have better, much better! Something more radical and fast" What? It would not be necessary? What was he going to do? He's not going to fuck this guy like that? "P-P-P-PLEASE!" shouted Dylan, tetanized. He even pissed on himself. But he ignored him completely and went to the pond of my cum and... he plunged Dylan into. And that's not all, well... um... he... he used Dylan as a... rag. Holy crap! I was even a little sorry for Dylan, it must have been so humiliating, he was dragged all over the place in my cum. "Um... Mike, y-you know, it is a human being, not a rag..." "Shut up David, I'm cleaning your shit" said Mike, with a bad smile. "And I use whatever I want for it" he added. And he continued to wipe again and again in using Dylan. The poor guy was coughing, almost choking in my cum. When he finally done, Dylan was a fucking sponge, totally impregnated with my cum. Cum, cum everywhere: his shirt, his short, his arms, his face, his hair. All was covered with my sticky white milk. He had it everywhere. Now, he was on all fours, trying to slowly escape, shaking like a leaf, coughing because he had some in his mouth, wiping his face to see something. Well, needless to say that to be contaminated. If he wasn't, nobody would be. One more hulk in the family. But now what? Mike was going to wait 24 hours for Dylan to huklify? Isn't that a bit long? But suddenly I heard Dylan start to moan loudly, almost... painfully! What? "Aaaaaaaaah wh-what's h-happening t-t-to me? gggggnnnnnnnnhhhhhh!!!". And then I could clearly see that his back had started to grow. What the hell? It's starting already? "Mike? What the...? Isn't it supposed to take several hours before it really starts?" "The speed of growth depends on whether you were briefly in contact with contaminated fluid or if you were strongly infected, like him for example. So in his case, it should be a bit more... immediate I think." Holy shit! So he's going to grow now? Right now? I got my confirmation when I heard him really screaming in pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH IT'S HURTS, IT'S HURT SO BAD!!!". Yeah, he's growing... I could see his back had already grown very large, the first tears was already starting to appear. As he liked to show his body, he always wore tight clothes and you could clearly see the bumps moving under the fabric. but he had not yet understood that because until now, the tone in his voice was clearly one of concern and fear. I wonder when that will change, when he would realize that he was becoming fucking more muscular. I didn't have to wait long for this to happen... "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH MY ARMS, THEY HURT SO AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH MUCH, THEY... WH-wHAT GGGNNNNNHHHH AAAAAAAAAH MY...MY ARMS ARE OOOOOOOHHHHHH GROWING! AND MY... OOOOOOOOOOOOHH SHOULDERS TOO! AND GGGNNNHHHHHHHHHH... N-NO AAAAAAAAH IT-IT'S MY GNNNNNHHHHHH WHOLE BODY! I-I AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH I'M GROWING! FUCK! I'M GROOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH-WING!" Oh gosh, it was unbelievably hot to watch, I was as hard as ever! When I thought it would explode from all sides, it stopped. What the hell? I mean he was much more bigger than few minutes ago but, far from to be like Mike. Why did it stop? Dylan was still on all fours, panting loudly trying to recover from what he had just experienced. "Ha..ha... holy... crap... ha... ha... I don't know... ha... ha... what it was but... ha... it was... AWESOME!" He said, with a voice which was definitively deeper. He managed to get back on his knees. Craaaaap, I may have been much more bigger than him, see a more or less normal guy becoming pro bodybuilder in few minutes was still incredibly hot! "Oh my fucking gosh!" he said, looking with astonishment at his huge forearms. He flexed his biceps, which should now be a good 19 inches, tearing a little more in the process his sleeves. "HOLY SHIT! Is... is it my arms?" he said, totally stunned by the huge muscle peak. Then he lowered his eyes for to see his two huge beach balls, enjoying to bounce them. Dylan caught his shirt, already torn in several places, and with one blow he tore what was left of it. Craaaap, his previously athletic build was now the one of a pro bodybuilder: bull neck, canonball shoulders, big ripped pecs, six huge bricks carved in marble... He passed his hand on them, feeling their hardness. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he started slowly to laugh. Surprise gave way to lust. "Ha... ha... haha... hahaha... hahahaha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" he exploded with joy. "YES! OH MY GOSH YES!!! OH FUCK YES!!!" he shouted, in flexing his newly muscular chest. "Shouldn't he be bigger?" I asked. "Yeah but I think it's not finished. His hole is still too small. I think a little extra cleaning is neces-...?" But before Mike could finish his sentence, Dylan threw himself on the ground, rubbing himself in my cum, wriggling in it while exulting. What the hell? He even licked the ground! Well, he probably understood that this was what had made him grow and the least we can say is that he wanted it to continue! His smile was demonic, no doubt what he had in mind at that moment, he wanted to grow, much more! "Hehe! Finally, he is even more impatient than I thought! So much the better, it was getting too long there!" said Mike, by holding his huge cock, which was ready to explode. And it wasn't long before before Dylan grows again. But this time, he knew what was going on and his attitude was very different from the previous one: he was laughing, almost like a madman. But among his laughter, we also heard loud moans of pain. He was turned in our direction, so we could clearly admire the show... and what a show. His neck were widening while at the same time his trapezoids emerged from his back. His shoulders were swelling, like balloons, becoming larger than his former head and continuing to swell. His biceps were swelling at an incredible pace, gaining in few seconds what it would have taken years to obtain, his veins were getting bigger, more like garden hoses. His forearms were becoming bigger than the majority of the school's athletes' arms. His pecs swelled and began to block his view, his nipples were moving and went down. His abs were swelling and suddenly, each row exploded out of his stomach, doubling almost in size, his legs were growing as fuck becoming much larger than tree trunks and don't forget to mention his enormous dick, which gained in length and circumference. Dylan was growing, and growing and GROWING! During the whole process, he laughed like a maniac, his laughter being interspersed with his moans of pain. even though I was 8 feet tall, it was terrifying. All reason seemed to have left his body, he was in pure ecstasy, growing, shouting, laughing. I didn't realize it but I was as hard as ever and I was even shaking but clearly not from fear! This show was so... so... Suddenly he shouted louder, or rather he ROARED louder. and the cause was soon clear: he was "exploding" in muscle mass. do you see the muscle growth scenes like in Dragon Ball? Well, it was the same! everything was literally exploding, becoming bigger, harder, deeper, more carved. His six-pack evolded into a incredible eight-pack, his biceps were clearly bigger than any head, his pecs and traps were so muscular than it was starting to engulf his neck. His back were now so large than he couldn't enter somewhere without destroy the wall. It was really too much for myself: I fired several loads that were going to smash violently against the wall in front. And Mike was not insensitive to the situation either had to bite himself in order not to cum on the spot but clearly his gun was ready to fire. Finally, Dylan completed his transformation with a howl worthy of the Hulk. and it was over, for good this time. He was panting loudly on for some minutes and with difficulty he got up. yeah, no doubt, it was as big as us. He looked at his fists, opening them, closing them, bouncing his gigantic pecs, felt his huge eight-pack then, he said from his powerful new deep voice: "OH MY FUCKING GOSH!". He caught cast iron disk and slowly crushed it. A wide bad smile of appeared on his face, exulting in the sight of his power. Yeah, he loved the way he felt, you could see it very clearly. Then he turned towards my brother, precum oozing from his dick (and Mike's too, both were now human fountains), then, he said "So you want my ass Mike? But for that, man, you have to earn it and i prevent you: it's not going to be easy" he said, in smiling badly and flexing his monumental biceps. Craaaap, this evil smile was really scary and this biceps too... Mike looked at Dylan, with the same demonic smile "Oh fuck yeah! I don't like it when it's too easy" said my brother. And the clash of the titans began... They rushed towards each other and started a kind of fight, well not by hitting each other but one as the other was trying to dominate the other and to submit him. And frankly they were REALLY NOT pretending: it was better not to be between the two of them because everything was bound to be crushed, trampled, torn to pieces. He sent my brother against the wall, half destroying it. My brother retaliated and sent Dylan waltzing across the room, crushing all machines in its path. It was a fucking carnage. I backed off a bit, even though I was an 8 foot giant, it was really a bad idea to find myself in the middle of their battle. Holy shit, it looked like a life-size kaiju fight. It was violent, bestial, wild and above all sexual, both fighting to determine who would be below and who would be above. Finally my brother succeeded, by grabbing him by the throat, to put Dylan on the ground, and this violently, exploding the tiles in the process and creating a small crater. Then He stood on him to prevent him from moving. He struggled to free himself but Mike held him down firmly, to the point of breaking bones. "Stay down, tonight you are my whore!" said my brother. Dylan smiled and said "Well, indeed, it seems that you win this round". Mike roared victoriously. "But I want another round after! You may have won a battle but certainly not the war!" said Dylan, who didn't seem to mind losing. "Oh yeah, even 100 if you want! And I would win them all, these battles" said Mike, smiling like someone drooling over his favourite dessert. "Bro..." he said while he was still looking Dylan, with a tone that made me think I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "Adult stuff is going to happen, kids are not allowed so... get out of here!" he said. "Eh! I've been 18 for a few months, I'm not a kid anymore!" I said, a bit angry. "For me you'll always be a kid, even if you are 8 feet tall, so... get out, don't make me say it again!" he said, with a touch of anger. Gloups... well, I'd better not stay here, even before when Mike gets mad it was a mess, but now I wouldn't dare to imagine this same situation with his current condition... "Very well, have fun between adults" I said, leaving the room. "Don't worry for that..." said Mike, with a psychopathic look. When I let the gym, I met the same security guard who still did not seem to have recovered from his emotions and it wasn't going to get any better for him... "It was a good workout" I said in flexing my gigantic biceps. He recognized my head (but probably not my body!) and when he saw my biceps, I saw his eyes get even more squared off, to the point where they could pop out of their sockets, and suddenly he lost all colour and fainted. when I got to the parking lot, I noticed a funny detail: there was an SUV that was pretty close to dad's. I smiled: it was time to test my new strength. I placed a hand under the back and lifted and... instantly, I lifted the vehicle without any problem, with one hand. Hahahaha! Insane, I had really become a fucking Hulk, for real! As I put the SUV down, I heard the loudest yell I have ever heard, even during my growth. It was insane, even the scream of a T-Rex was ridiculous in comparison! The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake, the windows of the gym and all the vehicles in the parking exploded instantly, the car alarms went off... Well, it looks like my brother finally got his "chocolate mousse". And a few seconds later, I heard a new noise coming from the room. The next round had started... I suddenly thought about Ben and Matt, where were they in their hulkification process? Were they like me in their bathroom, on all fours, in moaning painfully while they were exploding out of their clothes? One thing was sure, they would not sleep much, their night will be... agitated hehehe. From my side, I was still contagious for a few hours and I was going to take advantage of it! I was thinking about who I could visit in the next few hours, who would be next on my "to hulkify list". Greg seemed a good choice, he was always nice to me, he deserves a little reward. And on the contrary I was thinking also who was going to be on my "to terrify list", those I will visit later, when there is no more risk of contagion. I think I'll start with this dear Rob, this bastard deserves a little correction! Yeah, the next few hours were going to be fun, really fun!

This is my first story. It's going to have bite sized chapters and very regular updates (most likely daily). This is a m/m superhero romance. The first two chapters are mostly set up, but after that every chapter has plenty of sexy muscle and feats of strength, so please stick with it! Chapter 1 It began as all the best love stories do: with terrorism. The 24th of March 2013 is much like any other day. Hugo Chavez recently died, triggering what would go on to become an economic crisis in Venezuela, the UN security council has just slammed North Korea with harsh new sanctions, Justin Timberlake is topping the charts with ‘Mirrors’, protestors are waving signs outside Parliament, protesting about something, pigeons are shitting, rain is pouring, and I'm on my way to work. The newly opened Shard is difficult to miss. It towers over London’s skyline, jutting into the clouds like the lair of a comic book villain. I make my way inside, flashing my ID as I go. ‘Jake Langley’, it says in large capital letters, along with an employee number and my date of birth. I only show it as a courtesy - the security guards have all memorised my face by now. I sometimes wonder what they think of me. Am I ‘that cute, fresh faced little pastry chef with the dimples’ or do they just see me as a child straight out of college, coasting by on boyish looks, with no clue what he’s doing? I’d like to think it was the former. I’d like to. But I don’t. I wish I was the kind of guy who had the guts to ask. The kind who knows he's good enough, who knows he's not going to be rejected or shut down. But even if I wasn't gay, I will never be that kind of guy. It's not in my nature. I'm not assertive or domineering. I smile, wave, and make pastry. That's my nature. I slip by in this hyper masculine world by being too small for anyone to see as a threat. And for the most part, it works. The kitchens still shine like the day they were installed, which wasn't that long ago. Most kitchens are crowded, starkly lit places where you can barely move an inch without bumping into someone or knocking something over, but not this one. Natural light pours through the floor-to-ceiling windows, treating us to a view of London that millions of people would kill for. But I'm not here for the views. Okay, maybe a little bit. But mostly, I'm here to do my job. I find my little corner and start preparing for the day’s guests. It's a Sunday, so we're expecting a lot of traffic. There isn’t an overpaid banker in London who doesn’t salivate over the idea of lunch at the Shard. Russian oligarchs, Saudi oil barons, British royalty, Colombian drug lords - we serve them all. I don’t care who they are or what they do. It's none of my business. It sounds like a simple, boring job - making pastry. You’d be surprised at how much there is to it. There’s a reason they have pastry chefs – this is a difficult thing to get right. It's always come easily to me. I find something calming about rolling out a sheet of puff, spreading on the butter, folding it over, and rolling it out again. There's a rhythm to it. My movements soon become mechanical and I can feel myself floating away into a distant world where I'm someone interesting, somewhere interesting, doing something interesting. The kitchen hums around me as the first orders come in. Pans clink, hobs fizzle, water gurgles as it boils. I can barely hear the orders being barked over it all. But I'm not really paying attention. Boom. I can feel a wave of pressure pass through my feet, up to my head, and down again. Everything is shaking; the walls, the floor, the windows. Pots rattle above my head on their hooks. I turn to see the kitchen staff frozen, eyeing one another with pointed glares. I don't think I've ever seen this room so quiet. “What was that?” I hear one of them whisper, his voice carrying clear across the room. No one answers. Was it an earthquake? It couldn’t be. Earthquakes aren’t instantaneous, they're gradual. Then it comes again, much louder. BOOM. I don’t know if it's the ringing in my ears or the shaking beneath my feat, but I'm suddenly hunched over a table, flour covering my hands, gasping for breath. I don't know how long I spend there, trying to comprehend what's going on. It must be a minute or two, at least. My daze is broken as an alarm whirrs into life, high pitched and screaming. Red lights flash. All at once, the shock turns to chaos. BOOM. BOOM. BOOM. They're coming faster now, from all over the building. I can feel them in my bones. While others run for the doors, I huddled under my table. What the hell is going on? My eyes drift to the windows, where black smoke is billowing up past our floor, carrying dust and paper. Fuck. I watched 9/11 unfold on live TV and I was here when they locked down London during the 7/7 attacks. It's impossible to ignore the reality of what's going on. This is a terrorist attack. I can see dark shapes floating past outside, just beyond the smoke. Choppers. News choppers. When I had dreamed of appearing on TV, I was thinking more along the lines of Deal or No Deal, not this. Anything but this. I'm now alone in the kitchen. I don't know when that happened. I presume everyone else has fled. My gaze flickers to the open door as I try to decide what to do. Maybe if I run now, I could get out before the building collapses. Or maybe the lower floors are experiencing the worst of it, and I'm best waiting up here while the blaze is brought under control. Is there anything here I could turn into a parachute? No, I scold myself. That’s pointless and stupid. I’d never break through those windows anyway. Turning on my phone, I check the BBC. The first result is a live video of the Shard, burning in a dozen places. The news anchors are speaking but I can’t hear a word of it. I watch the screen in horror as the fire begins to creep outward from the explosion sites. One of them is pretty close to this kitchen. Placing my hands on the ground, I feel warmth. There’s a rumbling sensation. Something is crackling not far from our door. As fast as I can, I slam it shut, backing away with a hiss as the handle burns my skin, leaving it red and blotchy. Now there’s smoke trickling in through the vents and the air is getting hazy. Pulling a wet cloth over my mouth, I run around the kitchen and turn on all the taps and block all the drains. They overflow one by one, spilling out onto the floor until there’s a pool of water an inch deep. This won’t save me, but it might slow the spread. It’s getting seriously hot in here. I clutch my burned hands around the wet cloth, which eases the pain, but nothing can stop the coughing fits. There’s soot clogging my lungs and in my eyes, causing them to water uncontrollably. The air is so thick now that I can barely see from one end of the room to the other. My only sign that the door has buckled is the red tongues of flame licking at the ceiling. At the same time, I’m hit by a wave of heat so overwhelming that my only option is to curl up on the floor and cover my face as I feel the skin of my back start to blister. Then something astonishing happens. Something so unusual that I wonder if I’m hallucinating. There's a silhouette visible through the smoke. A man. He's enormous, and seems completely unphased by the fire caressing every inch of his body. His eyes find me on the floor, and a look of relief flits across his face. I blink, and he’s suddenly leaning over me. How did he move so fast? I open my mouth to ask, but only a ragged cough comes out. Two huge arms gently scoop me up. I press my face into his chest to escape the heat. Somehow even in the middle of a burning skyscraper, his touch makes me feel safe. Protected. Isn’t that strange? I hear the sound of shattering glass, feel a rush of cold air on my neck. The arms wrap more tightly around me. The lurching in my stomach tells me we’re moving, and I try to look around, but one hand on the back of my head keeps me locked to his chest. As the adrenaline fades, my body starts to scream in pain. I’ve never felt such agony. It’s only a matter of time before blackness is creeping into my vision, clouding my mind. And then I’m gone.

Hi everyone! So I know a number of you are eager for me to write another chapter of The Beach House, and I do still intend to finish it. But I'm honestly feeling kind of stuck with it at the moment. As I was trying to work on it, an idea for another, much shorter story came to me, and I've decided not to fight where my inspiration is leading me and to write this first before coming back to The Beach House. I hope you enjoy reading this in the meantime until I can finish my other project! Chapter 1 “Aaron, why are you wearing a fucking dress shirt?” Leo asked as he, Jake, and Aaron sat down at their usual booth. Aaron blinked in surprise – he clearly hadn’t been expecting such a confrontational greeting. “Why shouldn’t I be?” Aaron asked defensively, compulsively raising a hand to straighten his carefully parted brown hair. “Because it makes you look like a pretentious jackass,” Leo responded swiftly, eliciting a round of giggles from a group of girls sitting behind them. He went on. “I mean, really. Who dresses up for lunch? If you were at school or work, I’d get it. But who are you trying to impress here? Or do you just like being hot and uncomfortable?” “I’m sorry that I like to look good,” Aaron said, crossing his slender arms on the table in front of him. “You don’t look good.” Leo replied. “You look like total loser who dresses up to go out to lunch with his friends.” As they continued to bicker, Jake smiled to himself, having seen this kind of interaction play out a million times. Leo had always been something of a goofball and loved to push people’s buttons, especially Aaron’s. It was honestly a miracle that he had managed to put up with Leo’s antics for so long, but there was just something special about the dynamic between the three of them that had kept them together ever since they were kids, despite their differences. Jake was really going to miss them during their first semester of college this fall. Eventually, the arguing was interrupted by the appearance of their server, who took their orders and then disappeared into the kitchen. Once she was gone, Leo opened his mouth, probably intending to find a new way to needle Aaron, but just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly distracted by something behind Jake. As he saw Leo’s eyes widen, Jake turned around and immediately understood what had captured his attention. A man had just walked in through the door. He was bald, bearded, and ridiculously tall, easily 6’5, maybe taller, and he was also insanely jacked. He was wearing a tight black t-shirt that left absolutely nothing to the imagination about the body underneath. He had huge, cannonball biceps that looked like they were about the split the seams of his sleeves, shoulders so wide he looked like he could barely fit through the door behind him, and forearms as thick as tree trunks. His pecs were massive, and they overhung a set of cobblestone abs that were easily visible through the shirt. He had to be the most muscular man Jake had ever seen. “Look at that guy!” Leo breathed, staring unashamedly at the man as he made his way over to a booth a few rows away from them. “He has to be an Alpha, doesn’t he?” “Definitely,” Jake said, struggling to ignore the twinge of envy he felt as the man reached over to grab the menu at his table, causing his triceps to bulge into an enormous horseshoe. This was actually Jake’s first time ever seeing an Alpha in person, but he knew a lot about them – they had covered the topic in history class last year. Around a century ago, the military had decided to experiment with gene editing to see if they could engineer humans with physical capabilities beyond what was attainable by normal humans. And they succeeded. The result of their experimentation was essentially a subspecies of humans optimized for strength and speed. Their muscle fibers were more efficient and much more responsive to training, making them capable of reaching strength levels far beyond what a normal human could achieve, even through the use of performing enhancing drugs. They were also quite a bit taller on average, had faster response times, a greater VO2 max, and denser bones. However, despite the success of the project, it was eventually abandoned due to ethical considerations. One concern had to do with the risks associated with the gene editing process; although it succeeded in a significant number of cases, the fail rate was high, and those who underwent the failed procedures often ended up with severe health complications, which sometimes proved fatal. So the military halted its experiments, but that wasn’t the end of the story because the synthesized Alpha gene eventually made its way from a few of the successes into the general population, where it continued to exist at a very low frequency. And not only was the gene itself rare, but it was also recessive, so in order to actually express it, you had to have two copies. As a result, the total number of Alphas in the world was very low. “Man,” Leo said, finally tearing his eyes away from the man. “Wouldn’t it be amazing to be an Alpha? It must feel like you’re a fucking superhero!” “Yeah,” Jake said absently, still fixated on the massive muscles bulging all along the man’s arms. “You know, Jake,” Leo said, turning to him with a grin. “I think it’s possible you actually are. We’re about the right age for the signs to start showing up, and you’ve been getting pretty buff recently.” “Oh, come on, Leo,” Jake said, with a laugh, finally looking away from the man. “You think I look anything like that?” “Maybe not yet,” Leo said. “But you could just be starting to show. I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re a monster like that guy when you come back from college next summer.” “Stop pulling my leg, Leo,” Jake said, rolling his eyes. But secretly he was very pleased by this suggestion. The truth was that Jake had spent more time that he’d like to admit fantasizing about being an Alpha. He’d been an athlete his whole life and was very competitive, so the idea of being in a completely different league from the rest of his peers was incredibly alluring for him. But Jake knew that, as cool as it would be, it was extremely unlikely to happen – he’d have a better chance of getting struck by lightning. “I’m serious!” Leo said. “You’re looking really swole! Let me see those guns.” Jake rolled his eyes again at this request, but he pushed up a sleeve and gave his arm a flex. It obviously didn’t hold a candle to the Alpha, but it was actually pretty impressive by normal standards, something that Jake was very proud of. As he flexed, his bicep balled up into a nice peak, complete with a thick vein down the middle. “Wow, that’s getting huge!” Leo exclaimed, extending a hand to squeeze the muscle. “And it’s super hard!” Jake kept his arm flexed for a few more moments to let Leo get in a good feel. This was hardly the first time Leo had felt up his biceps; Jake first noticed him getting interested in his muscles a few months after he started lifting, and the flexing requests had now become a frequent occurrence. It was obvious that Leo was very attracted to him, but, even though the feeling wasn’t mutual, Jake did actually enjoy the attention, so he indulged Leo’s fascination with his physique. “Why would you even want to be an Alpha, though?” Aaron asked once Leo had finished feeling Jake’s arm. “You would be disqualified from playing on your college’s lacrosse team and would lose your scholarship.” Aaron did have a point. Because of the enormous physical advantages they possessed, Alphas were not allowed to compete in athletic competitions. It was permitted for a few years, but it quickly became clear that a ban was necessary because Alphas without much training in their sport were just destroying the competition in high-level sporting events. Their participation was especially problematic in contact sports like lacrosse because they were so strong that it was very easy for them to unintentionally injure their opponents. These problems, in spite of their low numbers, led to laws preventing them from competing in official competitions at any level. “Yeah, that’s true,” Jake said. “But I feel like if I had the choice, it would be a sacrifice that I’d be willing to make. Being super strong and fast would just be too cool to turn down.” “I don’t understand why,” Aaron said bluntly. “Seems like it would just create problems for you.” Jake didn’t really expect Aaron to understand. He was a very cerebral guy who never really got the appeal of grinding in the gym to beat your personal best on the bench or on the track to beat your last mile time. He'd never felt the rush that comes with realizing that you are the biggest and strongest guy in the room. The only kind of self-improvement that Aaron was interested in was completely different in nature; he’d spent the past four years focused on getting good grades and setting himself up to get into a good college. And it had definitely paid off – he was going to M.I.T. in the fall. But his single-minded concentration on his own goals also sometimes prevented him from relating to other people’s desires and ambitions. “I guess,” Jake said. A few moments later, the server came back with their food, and their conversation came to an end. - - - Although he knew Leo had just been entertaining a fantasy when he suggested that Jake might be an Alpha, the idea kept hovering around at the back of Jake’s mind for the rest of the day. Later that night, as Jake was getting undressed to take a shower, he stopped to take a good look at his body in the mirror. He honestly thought he looked great. His pecs were really starting to fill out, and his abs looked more defined than he’d ever seen them. He ran a hand through his mop of shaggy blond hair and noted the way his bicep swelled with the motion. After spending a few more moments spent staring in the mirror, he decided to measure himself; if he was getting taller, that would be a better indication that something was up. He went back into his room to get a pencil and a tape measure. He lined himself up against the wall, drew a little mark level with the top of his head, measured the height of the mark, and was shocked to discover that he was now 5’11, a whole inch taller than the last time he’d measured himself! He tried not to get his hopes up too much; he knew that this was all probably just a result of a late growth-spurt combined with his hard work in the gym. But it was hard to extinguish the little spark of hope he felt that there was a chance there was something more going on. Who knew? Anything could happen . . .

AUTHOR'S NOTE: This is just a short writing exercise I indulged myself in, and thought I'd share. It's nothing very exciting, but I hope you enjoy it nonetheless. I haven't forgotten about other ongoing stories I am working on, but I may post one or two of these one-off stories from time to time. Scotty I spotted Matt from across the lawn of the high school. It was teaming with students on the first day of school. Seniors looking bored. Juniors trying to hang with seniors. Sophomores pretty smug that they were no longer the new kids on the block. And terrified freshmen: dazed, confused, and without a clue. My arm was already in the air as I waved to him, signalling that he should join me. His face lit up with a big grin since I hadn’t seen my bro and lifting partner in weeks. Not since he went out west for the summer to visit his brother. He was looking tan as fuck, hair streaked with gold, and I felt a bit of envy that I hadn’t been able to go with him and enjoy the California sunshine too. On the other hand I’d spent my summer helping my uncle, a building contractor, build new houses. Between doing that, lifting my ass off, juicing like a motherfucker, and exercising my dick in Jane Thompson’s tight little pussy every chance I got, I had added about twenty-five pounds of raw muscle over the summer. And not the water weight of the roids either. I was looking jacked and feeling as cocky as ever. “Matty! How’s it hanging?” I asked Matt as he approached, our hands locking, fists gripping together. “And who’s it banging?” He replied, big grin splitting his face. Our bodies slammed together in our usual bro hug greeting. “Fuck man. I missed you dude! How was Cali?” “Scotty bro, you would not believe it if I told you. I can’t fucking wait to show you the pictures of the bitches we saw out there.” He used his hands to provide some visual clues as to what I was missing. “Shit man. You lucky bastard.” I may have had vacation envy, but my dick had still been getting a regular workout. I couldn’t exactly cry hard up. “Hey man. Your summer must have been pretty good too. Dude you’re looking totally swole!” He said it with awe. I was looking pretty good if I did say so myself. I had on a tight polo shirt and jeans. Coach liked us to set an example for the younger players. Matt wasn’t looking any bigger though. In fact he might have lost a little weight. “Thanks man. Just lifting and eating like a pig.” I lied, omitting the truth about the roids I had been cycling. I now clearly outweighed Matt by probably thirty pounds. He must have spent his summer chasing tail and not lifting. And I was going to keep my advantage this year no matter what. We heard the bell ring announcing we had to start making our way to first period. “Okay man, let’s catch up later. I got to get to class or Mrs Goldman will freak!” I punched him on his solid arm as he took off. I saw him flinch a bit and it gave me a little measure of satisfaction. Still I had my own class to go to, no time to fuck around. However as I turned I slammed right into Richard Wenk. Or rather he slammed into me. “Watch where you’re going Dick Wank.” I shoved him back using the same moniker I’d christened him with five years ago in middle school. He was so fucking tiny. Like ninety-nine pounds soaking wet. I couldn’t believe that he was a senior or that we were both eighteen. I’d had to fucking go to school with him since we were in eighth grade. And he was still the same shrimpy size as he’d been back then. “Sorry,” he said aggravated. “I was just headed to class and I didn’t see you there.” “Not see me?” I was incredulous. “How could you not see me? I’m like two hundred pounds of muscle you little shit.” To emphasize my point I picked him up in the air by his shirt, his feet dangling over a foot off the ground, and brought him to my face height. I towered over the midget. Looking him in the eye, Rich didn’t have the usual look of fear on his face from school years past. Instead he wore a look of casual disdain. Whatever. I didn’t have time at the moment to properly teach him a lesson in respect. “Stay out of my way shrimp,” I reminded him, “or you'll regret it.” He was so fucking light I curled him twice just to give my arm a pump. Ladies liked the gun show after all. Then I casually tossed him through the air off to the side as I headed off to class. What a loser. * * * A few hours later as I was finishing up lunch with the fellas and I happened to spy Rich coming out of the bathroom near the cafeteria. There was something different about him from what I remembered this morning, but I couldn’t quite put my finger on it. Was this going to be one of those days? “Dick Wank!” I hollered. But he either didn’t hear me or didn’t give a fuck, as he kept on going. No one disses me and walks away. I grabbed him by the shoulder and slammed him into the nearest locker. He felt solid. More solid than usual. And maybe a little taller. What the fuck? “What do you want?” he demanded. Rich had never demanded anything in his life and sure as hell not from me. I was curious. Something was not right with the state of the universe, but in my mind I just couldn’t quite accept it. “You in some kind of hurry? Did you chess club dweebs finally discover porn or something?” “Let me go Scott!” He struggled underneath me and I realised he was pushing back with way more strength than usual. That was, in a word, different. “What’s up with you man?” “Nothing. I gotta go to class.” “Don’t get cocky Dweeb!” He just smiled back at me. And it was kinda sinister. I released him and I watched him walk away. I might have let it go, but then I saw something that totally blew my mind away. Ali Dachowski, one of the hottest bitches on the cheerleading squad, was checking Rich out as he walked down the hall. She actually gave him a once over and let her eyes linger on his ass. What? The? Fuck? No this was not cool. But I looked back at Rich and man if I didn’t see swagger. Dude was definitely bigger. That was freaky. His ass was poured into those jeans he wore and his shoulders looked thick. And he was indeed rocking the swagger. Had he been like that this morning? Kid hadn’t looked like he’d ever seen the inside of a gym and now it looked like he was sporting an athletic physique. I’m on gear and I know for a fucking fact that no one grows that fast. But I had PE class then, so I headed off to the gym. My curiosity was mighty stoked though. * * * Later that day Matt and I were hanging in study hall, which was held in the cafeteria, during our last period of the day. I’d have liked to skip it and hang in the gym, but we had practice later and there was no point in leaving. And Mr H took attendance at the beginning and end of the period. The old bastard. But the cafeteria was near the exits, so it was a good location to get out ahead of the crowd. Matt was scanning through my latest copy of Flex Magazine, while I scrolled through his iPad looking at all the pictures of hot chicks he’d hung with over the summer. They were mostly college girls and friends of his brother. “You were actually inside this girl?” My mouth was hanging open. The girl was tight. “Respect bro.” I’m not sure if he really had fucked her or not, but that picture was fine in more ways than I could count. “Oh fuck yeah.” He replied looking up. “Did you see her tits?” “Huge man. And totally fucking hot. Classy too. Not like the bitches around here.” “Dude I wish I was jacked like you man,” he told me as he turned the page. “Check out this dude.” He was pointing at a picture of one of the recent Olympia contestants. “That is sick man. But my cousin says I got a lot of modelling potential. He told me I should aim for the fitness look. More opportunities, so more money.” “Those skinny little fucks?” I laughed, dismissing the idea. “I won’t be satisfied until my pecs are bigger than this chick’s tits.” “You got the genetics for it.” He said, sighing. Matt was like me. He wanted it. But unlike me he didn’t have the balls to knuckle down and get really huge. I knew I’d probably have to find a new lifting partner at the gym. I was a bodybuilder, and I glanced at Matt knowing it was clear he was never gonna get any bigger or stronger than he was now. I looked away from Matt just then as something caught my attention. Rich was walking down the hall past one of the cafeteria windows. Damned if he didn’t look even bigger than he had at lunch. No fucking way I wasn’t going to get to the bottom of this. “Yo Mr H!” I hollered to the teacher. “I gotta drain the hose. Mind if I go to the john?” Half the room let out a laugh. Mostly the guys. But a couple of the girls too. Mr H was so ready to retire. You could just see it in his eyes. “Go on Balotelli. But watch your mouth. I’m too old for your shit.” “Whatever you say Mr H.” I got up in a hurry and Matt gave me a funny look. But I was desperate to see what Rich was up to. I got out of my chair like my ass was on fire and headed out of the cafeteria and towards the direction that Rich had been walking. He wasn’t in sight, but my guess was he’d ducked into the guy’s bathroom near the cafeteria. Seemed to be spending a lot of time in there today. I gave him a few seconds before I followed him in. I slammed the door open and it banged hard against the wall with a noise like thunder. Rich was standing near the sink. There was a pill bottle sitting on the side of the counter and he was just taking his hand away from his mouth as if he’d swallowed something. I couldn’t see what he’d taken, but I assumed it was from the bottle. “Dweeb, what are you doing?” He turned to face me, his arm knocking over the bottle he’d just set on the counter. “You’re about to find out,” he educated me smugly. “You’re only supposed to take one a day, but they felt so fucking good that I just had to take more.” “Take what?” “The growth pills of course.” I laughed involuntarily. What kind of joke was that? But even as my rational mind was prepared to deny the possibility, my eyes could tell he wasn’t lying. His shirt loose this morning was now stretched tightly across his chest and there was clearly a sizeable expanse of pecs underneath pulling at the fabric. And his arms. Talk about a gun show. Those sleeves were filled near to busting. He still wasn’t as tall as me, but he must have gained a fuck ton of muscle since this morning to be filling out his clothes like that. “Oh fuck…. It’s happening!” His head fell back in pleasure. He sounded almost like he was having an orgasm. Maybe he was as his dick looked like it was stretching out his jeans. What kind of shit was this? And as I watched his body started to elongate like he was being stretched, but not just up. His frame was expanding and I could see the fabric stretch further on his shirt. “How many of those things did you take?” I asked, my voice full of awe and wonder. “Five just now. Each pill puts on like ten pounds of muscle.” Fifty fucking pounds? In addition to whatever he took earlier today? Damn, this boy was about to hulk out. I felt a bit of panic in my lizard brain as I could see the changes taking hold. But the panic was soon overwhelmed irrationally by a desire for my own growth. And a good helping of jealousy and anger. I worked my ass off to build this muscle. And here was Rich who had gotten nearly as jacked as me in a matter of a day. Well actually I was wrong. At the rate he was growing Rich would soon likely get bigger than me. “What are these pills?” Wonder and envy warred in my voice. “An experimental drug I stole from my dad. He works at G&G BioTech. I’m not supposed to know he tests these on animals. I’m not sure his research is exactly legal.” I just couldn’t help myself. “Man that is so awesome!” I took a step forward to drink in the scene. In spite of everything this was fantastic. Like a fantasy. And Rich did a double take looking at me. I’m not sure what he expected. I’m not sure what I expected either. Dick Wank was swelling up. (Gotta remember not to call him that, I thought to myself absently.) The collar tore around his neck and the seams of his sleeves were straining. Fuck those guns really were huge! But his shoulders swelled as well, snug, tight, and like boulders as his pecs grew too great to be contained and the cotton tore itself apart. Both the swollen chest and newfound shoulders had made short work of the shirt. Rich tore the scraps away from his body and looked down at the new muscles of his upper body, as awestruck as I was to see that his forearms had thickened as well, veins arising under his tight skin. I think I was actually getting a bit hard looking at his neck developing too, no longer the pencil thin shaft from this morning, a scrawny pole connecting head to shoulders, but a massive column of big, tough muscle. I had to say it was doing his body good. His shoulders seemed to be growing ever wider, while his deltoids were becoming developed and rounded cannonballs. No, I amended, more like basketballs. His biceps and triceps were rippling with newfound power, thickening with each breath. It was all too much for Rich to stand and he started to flex. He didn’t have the elegance of a well-seasoned bodybuilder, but he made up for it with enthusiasm. And I couldn’t blame him. I could only imagine that the charge I got from my gear was only a pale imitation of what the dude must be feeling. As Rich brought his arms up to flex them in a double biceps pose they were already larger than my own nineteen inch cannons. And mine were certainly bigger than even any of the other jocks at school. Hell mine were bigger than most of the dudes down at the town iron pit. All this attention may have been fixated on his upper body, but my eyes were pulled away when I heard the denim of Rich’s jeans tear. His quads had burst the material with massive, new thighs. And it wasn’t just out, but up as Rich continued to gain height. It left only tatters of cloth hanging about his waist. With his newfound strength though Rich easily ripped off his belt to relieve the pressure and it left him with only his tighty whiteys on. Fuck they were stretched over that cock. If I’d been feeling overawed before I was also now feeling even more emasculated as I knew my own smaller dick was a pale imitation of that trouser snake that was filling up those briefs. I’m not even sure how they were staying on with that growing ass. The growth continued for maybe another half minute or so until it suddenly stopped, leaving him shuddering and nearly naked in the men’s bathroom at the end of the school day. “Holy shit!” I breathed. “That was SICK!” I offered my fist to Rich for a bump, like I would any of my buds, but I was a bit surprised by and unprepared for the reaction I got. Rich grabbed me by the collar of my shirt and heaved my two hundred pounds into the air like I weighed nothing. “You PRICK!” He started shaking me. Maybe I hadn’t thought through this very well. The scene from earlier this morning flashed into head, and I sighed at the thought. “You’ve made my life a living hell Scott. I’m going to kick your ass jock-boy. Things are going to change around here.” I could feel him start to curl me: once, twice, and finally three times. That solid arm wasn’t stopped or even slowed by my weight. “Dude. Respect! I’m sorry I was such a prick, but you gotta admit you were kind of a pussy before.” “Fucker!” Oh, shit! Rich threw me against the wall on the far side of the bathroom. I felt myself slam into it. The pain was immediate and radiated through my body. The mirror on the wall behind me shattered with the force of my back hitting it and I lost all my breath as it was slammed out of my body. Damn. I groaned, wheezing, as I hit the floor solidly. “You’ve always thought you were the Man.” Rich walked as he talked. I could feel myself hauled up by his hand again. “You have no idea the kind of pain I’m going to put you through this year.” I took a gulp, but I was still alive. “Dude you’re so fucking huge!” “What?” “You’re fucking huge. It’s awesome. I’ve been trying to get that jacked for years. I mean look at me. It’s my dream.” Rich started to laugh. “Yeah, you wish you looked like this. Who’s the pussy now?” I looked at him blankly. “I. Said. Who. Is. The. Pussy. Now?” I could see where this was going. “Ummm, I am,” I muttered meekly. “What did you say?” “I AM.” I said it as loud as I could. “You better believe it pussy. I’ve already had fifteen pills. I’m going to own your ass from now on. And with those little arms of yours you couldn’t even spot me…bro. If this show of strength was any indication of what he was capable of then he was probably right that I couldn’t. “Fuck you Scott. Just you wait. I’ve got years’ worth of pain waiting for you.” Oh shit! Maybe I shouldn’t have been such a fucking tool to him all these years? That was my last thought before Rich threw me again. I felt my body slam against the stalls with such force that the supports for the stall dividers came away from the ceiling. My head slammed against one of the porcelain toilets and I felt myself knocked unconscious and the light of the room faded. * * * I’m not sure exactly how long I’d been out, but I ignored the pain as I pushed myself up onto my arms. Damn if Rich wasn’t packing some power in those new muscles of his. I looked around the room. It was a mess where the mirror was in pieces and the stalls were in disarray, at least where I’d impacted them. My shirt was soaked and I could see that the force of my impact had actually knocked the toilet off of its base. It had been leaking water all over the floor. My hand went to my head. I reached up gingerly, touching where it hurt most, and my hand came away with red on it. Fuck, I’d clearly cut my head open also. What a fucking mess! It was like having a hangover and my brain wasn’t quite working correctly. Probably a concussion too. Hey, I might be a meat head but I wasn’t as stupid as I looked or acted most of the time. I looked around. The room was empty. Whatever havoc Rich was up to, he hadn’t waited around here for me to come to consciousness. And why should he? He’d clearly demonstrated that I was nothing to him. He probably thought I should be pissing my pants, but truth was I was buzzing. Not just from the concussion, but also from what I’d witnessed. I’d had dreams about having Rich’s power. And I’d been working my ass off to make even a fraction of those dreams a reality. But he did outweigh me now, and clearly those pills had augmented his strength too and not just muscle size. Well one thing was certain, the school day hadn’t ended yet. If the final bell had rung this bathroom would have been full of students taking a last piss before leaving for the day. It was too close to the exits near the cafeteria, so it was one of the more popular school toilets. And as no one had found me before now it was likely the school day was still on. RING!!! The noise went through my head like a jackhammer. But at least my timing was right. That had to be the final bell. Well I’d missed the end of study hall, but who gives a fuck? This place was about to be overrun and I didn’t have any explanations. Just then I glanced down and saw the pill bottle on the ground near my feet. It had must have rolled off the counter in the commotion and Rich had forgotten about it. I picked it up and shook it. There was a rattle, so there were still some pills in there. I popped the cap open. There were five left. There were small and white like little mints. Five clearly packed a wallop. If Rich was nearly my size when he took those five pills just now, then these should even things up a bit. Necessity didn’t need an invitation twice. I lifted the bottle and swallowed its contents. I didn’t feel anything. Maybe they needed a while to kick in? Rich had taken fifteen after all. The doors burst open and guys pushed into the bathroom. They gave me funny looks glancing at the chaos, but I didn’t give a shit about their questions. I ignored them, shrugging in my wet, bloody shirt as I elbowed my way out into the crowds of the hallway. I didn’t see Rich and I figured since he was now taller than me he was gonna be pretty hard to miss. Just then I felt a hand on my shoulder and I turned around. Matt was looking at me curiously. “Dude! Where’d you go? It’s been like thirty minutes. Mr H was pissed. He gave you detention. And why are you bleeding? And wet?” “Man it's a long fucking story! But I don’t have time right now. Have you seen Dick Wank?” “You mean little Rich? No man, haven’t seen him. Are you going to practice?” “Man I’ll catch you up. I gotta take care of something first.” “Don’t make coach wait man. You know what he’s like.” “Dude, don’t worry about it!” My voice was getting more agitated with each passing minute. “You’re like my fucking mother. I’ll get there when I get there.” “Okay bro, no probs. See you later. And clean yourself up.” He walked off toward the gym locker room. I went into the cafeteria to explain to Mr H, but he’d already left. I grabbed some napkins from a container near the entrance to the kitchen and held them against my head. Practice would be starting any minute. Where would that little fuck…wait a minute…where would that hulking fuck go? Where would I go if I’d just busted out of my shirt like a big green monster? It hit me as a totally obvious answer: the weightlifting room. This time of day it would be unoccupied as football practice was held outdoors. Rich would have the place to himself. Or at least for a few minutes until I got there. I took the back way out of the cafeteria so that I could avoid the coaches or any players on their way to the locker rooms. The weightlifting room was part of a newer annex built on the side of the old gym complex which was original to the school. It meant you didn’t have to go through the main gymnasium to get there or go through the locker rooms. The school halls had emptied out quickly as students who didn’t need to hang around scrambled out of the place. Most clubs hadn’t started up for the year yet, so it was really just the football jocks that were still there. I heard the slam of iron on iron as I approached. That could only mean one thing. I was right. Rich was laid out on a bench. His bar was loaded with plates, forty-five pounders by the look of it, and he was attempting a bench press. He was struggling a bit controlling the weight, although he was managing to rep it, but his form sucked. I had to laugh. Rookie mistakes. “Maybe you need a spotter after all dude.” Rich racked the bar with a slam and I think it might even have been bending a bit as it hung on the rack. Looked like he had about twelve plates on the bar. Nearly five hundred pounds if I added it up right. Rich sat up and looked at me. If his gaze had been a super death ray, like in the comics, I’d have been just ashes by now. “What the fuck are you doing here asshole. Didn’t I kick your ass hard enough the last time we met?” “Apparently not.” I was nervous, but you can’t show you’re afraid. That’s what coach always says anyway. “As it happens I’m looking for a new lifting partner.” “Why? Did you and your wussy little boyfriend have a lover’s spat?” “Naw,” I shook my head. “As you can see I outgrew Matty over the summer. Kid’s solid, but he ain’t ever gonna be more than a fitness model. And I gotta feeling I’m about to put on some real muscle.” Rich looked confused. But I just flexed my nineteen inch gun. If it weren’t for the fact that Rich had just exploded through his own enhancement, he would have to acknowledge that I was rocking a mighty solid arm. And I was in fact just wrapping up my last summer cycle, my young muscle still pumped and swole as fuck. I had nothing to be ashamed of. Even if Rich did make me look like a skinny underwear model now. I pulled the empty pill bottle out of my pocket and I tossed it to him, which to his credit Rich caught one-handed. Dude had some good reflexes. Might even be good at sports now that he’d put some meat on his bones. He shook the bottle. No rattle. “Fuck. Forgot about those. How many did you take?” “Five.” Rich rose from the bench, crushing the bottle and letting the plastic fragments fall to the ground. His thick chest rippled as he stood, those massive blocks of meat, round and proud, jutted out and took my breath away. Soon, baby. Soon. At least that’s what I kept praying for. “You’re still looking like a tiny, little pussy to me.” Rich came over and flexed in front of me. I felt the wood grow in my jock. “This is turning you on isn’t it?” “Fuck yeah,” I whispered. “Me too.” He brought those guns up to me and did a double bicep in my face. They were bigger than footballs. I felt the heat rising in my body. It was starting. “Bro,” I told him, “We’re gonna be huge!” “We?” “Yeah man. You’re gonna need a lifting partner. Your form sucks. And clearly you know jack about posing. Lift with me bro and I’ll take you even further than just popping some pills. We can be gods man!” Rich had the grace to look abashed. But I could tell his body heaved with excitement. I could feel my own excitement as well at the thought. “Let me show you.” I was actually begging. He cocked his head, but moved his massive body aside and left the way open to the bench empty before me. The bar piled high with big, round iron plates was still racked. Rich folded those mighty pythons across the expanse of his pec meat and cocked his head. “Go on then…pussy.” Before he had meant it as an insult. But now it sounded more like a challenge. I took a deep breath. I wasn’t hulking out yet. Although the power was there. I could feel it, because it was like the hit from the roids but magnified by a factor of a thousand. That bench was calling to me. But I’d only ever benched three fifty before. And that was like a personal best. Could I lift over five hundred? Fuck yeah I could. I grinned and slammed my fist into his shoulder. I kept forgetting he wasn’t a bro. And fuck that hurt. It was like hitting a stone wall. Rich smirked at me, but I was too psyched. I was gonna rock this bitch. Laying down on the bench I felt the weight experimentally. If Rich could do this, I could it. Then I pushed it up. Fucker didn’t budge. Oh, hell no. I wasn’t gonna be defeated. I made sure my form on the bench was perfect. I felt the power pulse through me and focused on the pec muscle, rather than the shoulders. I forced myself to take a deep breath, feeling oxygen flowing in my body. Then as psyched as I could be I heaved the weight off the rack. Somewhere in my mind I knew that I was gonna be crushed. That I was just a pretender. But I banished that thought, and with all the last two years busting my ass I applied perfect form and brought the weight slowly down to my pecs. It was like a supernova exploded within me. Like the best orgasm I’d ever had inside Jane Thompson's tight pussy that summer. In fact I was pretty sure I’d just shot my load inside my jock. Whatever. I didn’t care. I was in some kind of zone. What had felt impossibly heavy began to feel like my warm up weight and I felt myself perfectly lifting well over five hundred pounds in a carefully controlled rhythm. Four seconds on the descent and powering up one second on the lift with no rest between. And it was hitting the pec muscle perfectly. I could feel the burn tear through the muscle as if it were pure sunlight. One rep. Then two. Then three. Four. Five. Six. Seven. Eight. Nine. Ten. On and on. It was like a warm up and I felt the pump. My tight shirt was plastered across already thick pecs. It was a big shirt and it had still been tight after a summer of ten weeks lifting, eating, juicing, and now whatever was in those pills. “HOLY HELL!” I felt the wet cotton tear away from my flesh with the swelling. Each controlled breath, each perfect rep making the muscle rise up higher. I knew the growth had begun. I felt it exploding out of every muscle. And soon I lost count of the reps, but I couldn’t stop myself from lifting that weight. It was like shooting heroin. Finally I racked the weight and sat up. My head was spinning, but it wasn’t from the concussion. I’d never felt better. Rich was standing there. He was a beast, but he had a dumb look plastered across his face, mouth slightly agape. “Now that dude,” I said with authority, “is lifting with good form.” I looked in the mirror and hadn’t realised what had been happening as I lay there. Fuck, those little white pills had worked their magic. I was looking pretty fucking godly in the mirror. My reflection stared back at me, and I was raging. My good looking face was even hotter than before. Any hint of softness had disappeared and my jawline looked like it had been carved by Michelangelo. Fuck did it cap off my physique. Starting with my neck, now wider than my head, which descended into the sweep of newly enlarged traps. Shoulders so broad and thick I’d have to turn sideways to enter a door. My pecs, freshly pumped, were more massive and striated than any pictures I’d ever seen in those bodybuilding mags that I fantasized over. I squeezed those pecs into a side chest pose. Nipples pointed down to the ground they looked so overdeveloped. And it just emphasized my guns even more. Those biceps were freakish. Bigger than turkeys. Bigger than any guns ever. In fact those weren’t guns. Those were fucking nuclear missiles. And the fucking veins I could never manage when I was juicing tore across those mountains! That was just the beginning. I broke the pose and dug my fists into my abs. I could feel that my lats already wanted to spread like the wings of a dragon, so I unfurled them. From the mirrors I could see the reflection of my back as those lats just keeping going and going like the stretch of a jet airplane. It made me look top heavy. But the thick bricks of my waist held me perfectly still. And I could feel all the muscle was still growing. The tatters of my wet shirt had fallen away as I’d stood up and a sheen of sweat covered the golden muscle that I was sporting. The abs themselves thickened further as I watched them. My waist looked impossibly narrow under those gargantuan pecs and lats, but it wasn’t thin at all. And I could see those bricks like impenetrable armour. My jeans were now shreds as well. I had bought them extra-large and they stubbornly held on, even though the quadriceps muscles had torn massive gashes and fought to get out. Fuck that. I flexed my legs and the last of the material tore free, and I twisted my legs until I felt the glutes rip the ass apart also. With one slight twist and the belt just broke free unable to contain the growing thickness. There wasn’t fuck all left after that because I’d always had the best calves in town. Even as a fucking teen before the summer started. And those thick, gigantic diamonds had made short work of the bottom part of the denim legs a while ago. Look at those fucking wheels. I wonder how much I could squat? I bet I could squat a semi-truck! I wanted to say that my jock was holding too. But not really! My dick was raging, as it had been on the bench, and it had torn through what little support my jock had offered. Yeah, that meat was gonna have every bitch in school begging for it. And I couldn’t help another small smile to myself as I hefted one of my balls in one hand. I wasn’t gonna lie. I’d had a bit of shrinkage from the gear, and since I’d only just wrapped up my cycle and I hadn’t started the post-cycle treatment to bring my boys back to size. Looks like I wouldn’t need it now anyway. Rich’s pills had done the trick and then some. I was gonna have trouble finding a jock to fit this junk. I took a deep breath and felt the growth as it continued to pulse through me. And I flexed it out for the next few minutes, pushing each and every muscle to the max until the growth finally stopped. "Holy shit Scott!" Rich looked dumbfounded and it was only then that I realised why. I was looking down at him again. Our heights were back to where they had been this morning before this odyssey had begun. And my five pills had definitely done their business. And more besides. If Rich looked like the Hulk before, I now dwarfed him. Matching and exceeding his size in every respect. “Things look like they’re back to normal Dweeb!” I grinned from ear to ear. “Hey!” His face darkened in anger. “Don’t worry dude. I’m just messing with you. Don’t forget I was bigger than you when we started. The pills have only just added to that mass.” I didn’t bother to tell Rich that I’d also been juicing like a motherfucker all summer. My suspicion was pretty strong that the pills had acted very favorably with the roids still in my bloodstream, likely compounding the effect, because any fool could see I’d just gained well over fifty pounds of muscle. I was fucking enormous. But no need to overshare, right? “I was serious about needing a lifting partner,” I told him. “And I’m pretty sure that we can bulk up your scrawny ass too.” I winked at him. “But I don’t have any more pills. How am I gonna grow?” “Bro, you got me now. And you’ve never lifted or eaten properly before. Imagine what’s gonna happen with me as your lifting buddy?” “Fuck yeah!” I could see Rich’s eyes glaze over with the possibilities. I flexed again in the mirror. There were indeed so many possibilities open to us now. And maybe Rich’s dad had some more of those pills? Fuck, we were gonna beast this place like it’s never been beasted before. “Let’s get started.” I grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him towards the bench. “First thing’s first though. We’re probably gonna need some more plates.” READ MORE ABOUT SCOTTY HERE: Scotty 2.0

Hello guys, it's been a long time since I posted a story, I was very busy latest months and hard to hold on to writing (imagining a story is easy, writing it is more difficult) but the desire to post a new hot story was stronger. So this story was a commission that someone asked me few months ago. But the story will probably more longer than I previewed so for to avoid to make you wait again for several months or me to loose motivation, I decided to split it in several parts. I hope you will still enjoy this first chapter. As usual, all reviews are welcome, even negatives. This story is based on the character of Harvey Kinkle of the old cartoon "Sabrina The Animated Series". In one of episodes (called Harvzilla because at the end, he tranforms himself in a dragon like Godzilla), he uses a magical spray and becomes more and more muscular. Fun fact, I saw this series when I was younger and weirdly, I remembered perfectly of this episode in particular, I wonder me why..... mmmmmh maybe because of that ). Oh yes and of course, this story takes times several years after the official series (so yes, Harvey is over 18y old !) I also warn than when it's a commission, so I try to respect the desire of the one who asked me this commission (so here, he wanted a gay relationship even if in the serie Harvey was in love of Sabrina, so don't be surprised if it diverges from the serie) Again, don't hesitate to give me your opinions, it will allow me to make the following parts even better. Enjoy ! ========================= Part 1: The promise ========================= I was preparing myself for my wrestling match. I practice this sport for a few years now. However, I don't have the body of a wrestler. I was skinny, average tall, 5'10", and weak. Fun fact: my nickname was Harvzilla but I didn't have anything of "Godzilla", on the contrary, I should have been called "Weakzilla". But I don't know, I love this sport. Even if I lose often. And for not to change... I will probably lose again today: I heard my opponent was new in this college, but he was already famous. I really ask me why. Ok, this is time. I put my white shirt and my green tank top and I went to the field. When I arrived on the field, the hall was crowded. What the fuck ? Usually, there weren't as many people... and I don't think there were here for me. I was starting to warm up when I heard the public shouting. What the fuck ? I looked the entrance. I don't know describe what I felt at this moment... I was immediately hypnotized by those blue eyes, this perfect nose, this amazing jawline, with a perfect mouth, his blond hair seemed divine. And his skin... Gooosh, he had a natural tan. Never I had seen a so beautiful face like this. And it was just the beginning... because there was not only his face which was incredibly beautiful. His body... HO-LY FUCK...HOLY MOTHER FUCKING FUCK ! We were almost same tall mmmmh although not, he was taller but what was sure, that was we didn't have the same weight and for cause: below this angelic face, there is a fucking muscular neck, which was almost wider than his head and this neck was surrounded by two mountains that came out of his back, his shoulders were canonballs, his sleeves were very tight cause his two big ripped guns, probably 18 inches, nice veins were browsing them, his forearms were so fucking muscular and venous, and fuuuuuuuuuuuck: bigger than my arms, his pecs were two enormous balloons, which pushed clearly against his shirt and tank top, his nipples were clearly visible and were obviously pointing down. Despite his singlet, I could see clearly six bumps (and they were not flexed !), perfectly symmetricals. Gooosh ! I'm going to avoid kicking this brick wall muscle. I could also see his adonis betl, cut to the axe. Below, his bulges suggested the size of his "package" and obviously, it was an XXL package. Next then came his legs, hem sorry, his tree trunks. I could see the bumps of his quads trought his short. And his calves were like two boulders implanted under his skin. Goooooooosh ! It was not possible, I must have been in the wrong sports hall. Was I to a wrestling match or a bodybuilding contest ? Because this god could clearly participate and win the first place very easily. The referee started the match. I caught his hands and I tried to push him but fuuuuuck he didn't move, even not only one inch. Personally, I used my whole strength but him, he seemed to not provide the slightest effort. Goooosh, I was totally surpassed by his strength. Then, very easily he started to push me backward. I tried to resist but nothing to do. He seemed amused by the situation because he fixed me, in smiling abut not badly, rather interested. He stopped, did one or two steps back; waited few seconds, then he smiled and restarted to push me. But now, he forced really. I couldn't do nothing, I was absolutely overwhelmed... and the next second I was out of circle. Shit, one point for him... The second round started, I tried to put him on the ground, so I surrounded him. And shiiiit, his muscles were so fucking hard, so warm. I couldn't help to feel his amazing abs. I'm sure he noticed because he has had a little laugh. Of course, he didn't move, not even a bit. And suddenly... I was on the ground. I didn't understand what happened. He lifted me as I weighted absolutely nothing and the second after, I was on the ground. Then he belted me. I tried to escape me but nothing do. I could feel his enormous weight on me, I was a fucking stick compared to him. And my shoulders touched the ground. The match was over... Of course, I already lost but never like this. I was absolutely powerless against him. He could have crush me if he wanted. I had lost but weirdly, I had loved this match. Really loved. I had loved to feel his body, this amazing and powerful body and I don't know but I think he noticed it and... I think he loved too. He walked towards me and shooked my hand, welll, more exactly, he broke my hand. Shit, his strength was so incredible. "Nice match !" he said in smiling. Oh fucking god, even his voice was amazing. Strong and deep, like his godlike body. "Eeehh... thanks..." Nice match ? I have been pulverized. He has literally played with me like a cat with a mouse. "Don't worry hahaha. You will win maybe one day" he said in laughing. "What ?" "You reaction. I know what you think: I have been pulverized isn't ?" "Wha...But how do you..." "I'm used to it. And don't worry, it will not be our last match. You can still enjoy hahaha !" Oh shit, he has noticed. I turned all red. Then he added. "And sooner than you think..." with a strange look. "What ?" "Don't worry, you will see... very soon" And he went with his coach. "Well Harvey... you are sorely lacking in training, as usual" said my coach, disappointed. "Yeah......" "Well, go shower, we talk about this ... carnage... later" Ten minutes later, I was in the showers. Weirdly, I should be disappointed by this match, one more defeat, however I don't know why but I was only able to think about one thing: Pedro. I remembered the moment where I saw him, his godlike body, his godlike muscles, his angelic face. Goooosh. My heart was beating quickly, I felt hot. But why ? Why did I feel this for this guy ? The only time I felt the same thing, it was when I saw Sabrina for the first time. And then I understood: was I just... in love ? In love of Pedro ? But... I mean, Pedro is a boy and... No, it's not possible, I can't... but I couldn't finish my phase when I heard: "Hello !" Th...this voice ?! I was so in my thoughts that I didn't hear him coming. Pedro ? Pedro was here, next to me ? I turned my head and...... HOLY MOTHER FUCKING SHIT OF FUCKING GOD OF FUCKING SHIT OF FUCKING GOD. Yes, Pedro was next to me, under the shower and obviously... naked. And yes, I was not wrong, really not: this guy was a FUCKING GOD ! Blue eyes His head was surrounding by huge traps, his shoulders were canonballs, his arms were so huge, 18 inches at least, with a big vein, and in talking of veins, his forearms were covered with it. His pecs were two balloons and below, there was six fucking boulders which exploded out of his stomach, perfectly symetrical. His adonis belt seemed to be cut with an ax, with an incredible set of veins. My eyes widened when I saw his "monster". Fuuuuuuuuuuuuck ! Look this dick ! Look this FUCKING DICK ! It...it wasn't humanly possible... Holy crap ! His legs looked like trees, ripped, venous, covered of muscular bumps and his calves were two fucking boulders. Even his feet was inhuman. "This too, I'm used to it hahaha" he said in laughing. "What ?" "You've been looking at me from head to toe for 2 minutes" he said in smiling. Oh crap ! I turned all red again. "But yeah, I understand you, it's amazing isn't ?" "What ?" "This one, it's amazing isn't ?" he said in flexing his 18" gun. Holy shit, I could feel my heart beat very quickly and above all, I was totally horny... but how can you not be horny by this perfection ? And what he says didn't help me. "Do you want to feel ?" Oh crap, oh fucking crap. I was hard instantly ! Shit Harvey, calm down, calm down, he must not notice it. "Y...Y...Yeah". I swallow and approached to him. My hand landed on his amazing mountain. Oh crap, I was right: hard as steel. "So, do you like ?" he said in smiling. Shit ! Shit shit shit ! I was going to cum ! But no Harvey, out of the question, you must no cum, you must no cum you MUST NO c... Unfortunately, I saw three milky jets come to smash against his brick wall abs. At this moment, I think i turned redder than a tomato. Oh crap, oh fucking crap, oh fucking shit of fucking crap ! "........................." he looked me in saying nothing. Crap, I'm dead. I'm fucking dead. Then he approached to me. You are dead Harvey, you are fucking dead. From red I went to blue. But what happened next, I would never have imagined it. He placed hi hands behind my head, he looked me, right in the eyes and... he kissed me. I remained stoic during few seconds. He was kissing me ? HE was kissing ME ? Pedro WAS KISSING ME ??? My whole body was shaking, but not of fear, no it was joy and hapiness. Fuuuuuuck, the most improbable scene I had imagined was happening !!!! He broke the kiss. "I told you that you would see soon haha" Oh crap, never I would imagine this. "Well, do you want to continue ?" he said me. I looked him for few seconds... and I threw myself on him. Honestly, I wasn't myself at this moment. My hand was everywhere, I felt his traps, I went down to his incredible shoulders, feeling each striations, I followed the pipe which roamed his humongous guns then his incredible forearms. I put my hands on his two muscular balloons and he made them bounce ! Oh crap ! I devoured his nipples then my tongue went down, going through every crevice of his amazing sixpack. I followed the incredible markdown of his adonis belt. And finally, I arrived to the boss. I had never sucked a boy. I didn't think I would ever do it. But here, I was in automatic mode. I swallowed mythe head in my mouth and I began to suck. Pedro started to moan. "Oh shit it's so GOOD !" he yelled. I sucked, and sucked, and sucked. Pedro moaned then roared, louder and louder. "OH SHIT OH FUCK AAAAAAH AAAAAH AAAAAH OOOOOOH NNNNNNNGGGGGGHHH OOOOOOOH OOOOOH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKKK !!!!!" And Pedro came, and came, dand came. I felt a sticky warm liquid flow down in my throat. Gosh, even his cum was so delicious. He shot about 15 charges before stopping. "Oh fuuuuck.. ha...ha...ha...ha..ha...shit....it...it...was.... absolutely...ha ...ha...ha...ha....amazing" said Pedro in panting. I was going to answer him when suddenly he lifted me, stuck me against the wall and kissed me again. I had still cum in my mouth but he didn't care. Our tongue intertwined. Gosh, evenThen, he turned me to face the wall. "What the fnnnnnnnnnnnnnGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA". I didn't have time to understand when his huge python entered into me. OH FUCK, OH FUCKING FUCK! OH FUCK FUCK FUCK ! It was the first time that I was getting fucked. And gosh, it felt so FUCKING GOOD ! My eyes rolled back, my mouth was open and I was moaning and drooling. The feeling was just unbelievable. Oh fuck, oh shit, oh fucking fuck ! Quickly Pedro accelerated the pace and started to groan, slowy at the beginning then more louder and quickly. I don't know how long it lasted, or how many times I felt his monster enter and leave my ass but each penetration sent me a wave of pure pleasure. It was the most intense feeling I felt of my life and it could continue like that for the eternity. But the pleasure was very too much, fortunately when I was about to pass out, Pedro came. "nnnngggaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!" I felt again a warm liquid fill my rectum. I was just able to do glutural moans, lost in an extreme pleasure, my eyes were rolling back. It was so INCREDIBLE ! Yes, I would never have imagined that I would live this today. for a moment I thought I was even in a dream but no, it was the reality. Pedro, the most amazing muscle god I have seen of my life, had just fucked me. And then it was over. Pedro was panting. "ha....ha....ha...ha...you see ? I told you you will see soon ! And gosh, you know very well suck dude hahaha !" "Honestly... I didn't know it myself..." Pedro laughed. "But I don't understand, you love me ? Really ? But why ?" "Honestly, I don't know how to explain it either. But when I saw you, instantly, I knew it; I knew it that I wanted to fuck you, but I didn't think it would happen so quickly... and I have to admit that I did not expect the blowjob. It was a true surprise and shit Harvey but you are really fucking good for that" "Haha maybe. So next time could swap places no ?" "Ah ? You want to fuck me ? Interesting" said Pedro with a little smile. "Ok ! But at one condition... "One condition ?" "You will have to earn your place ! You want my ass ? Okay, no problem: we will determine that by a wrestling match, the winner will have the right to claim his trophy ? Ok for these rules ?" "A wrestling match ? But... Pedro, I could never win against you. I mean, you have literally pulverized me today, never I could win against you..." "To be honest, without training, no, you will not to be able to win. Never" he said in flexing his huge 18". Fuck, if I wasn't empty, I'm sure I would have ejaculated again. "But... if you train hard, maybe you will have a chance. So now Harvey, you know what you have to do. Beat me and this ass will be yours... but if you lose I will claim my trophy. Okay ?" "............ Pedro ?" "Yes Harvey ?" "I will fuck you... I will fuck you like you've never been" "Hahaha, I don't want to scare you but nobody ever succeeded. I am always the one who fuck" "Not for longer. I will succeed, I promise you !" "Well, I can't wait to see this hahaha" said Pedro in smiling maliciously. From this moment, I had only one desire: fuck him. Pedro, I promise you that I will claim my trophy, by any way !

Home of the Gods Part Eight-Finale by F_R_Eaky Part One: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13486-home-of-the-gods-part-one-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Two: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13487-home-of-the-gods-part-two-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Three: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13490-home-of-the-gods-part-three-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Four: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13502-home-of-the-gods-part-four-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Five: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/13527-home-of-the-gods-part-five-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Six: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14012-home-of-the-gods-part-six-by-f_r_eaky/ Part Seven: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/14350-home-of-the-gods-part-seven-by-f-r_eaky/ Fabian woke very late in the morning. Hoisting himself off the floor, he stretched and massaged himself as the unheated concrete floor seeped cold into his body and his new larger muscles and bones ached with a larger amount of stiffness. He nearly fell over and down again, attempting to walk forward, but learning he needed to do a side kick kind of step allowing his burgeoning thighs to roll forward and around one another. Not to mention his arms felt so big and heavy and swung too much weight when he tried to compensate on his balance. It also didn't help that his arms almost couldn't swing back and forth due to the size of his lats and broadness and thickness of his pectorals. He decided to walk to the bathroom and shower, curious as he heard it running and he remembered not finishing it before being... .... ... could one call it an attack? Before being attacked the day before by three of Gabriel's friends. After walking a few steps he spun around and looked at the door. He swore to God he heard someone pounding on it furiously as though trying to break in by breaking the door down. He didn't hear or see anything. Turning to walk back to the bathroom he heard the pounding again, stopped turned and looked... ... ... nothing. He turned away again, but thought before he began to walk and then took off for the bathroom, pausing and smiling when he realized the noise was the sound of his twenty-one inch long, thick, muscular meaty feet slapping the floor when he walked. But then he heard an actual bang. It sounded like pounding on the delivery truck door that went down the wall and finally to the people entrance. A couple of extreme pounds later and suddenly there burst through Gabriel, looking extremely pissed and screaming at the top of his lungs. "You somehow manage to make my boys go mental. Screaming about some giant Olympian bodybuilder. That's it. You may be a little taller than me, Reid, but I am gonna take... you.... .... .... down?" Gabriel had taken a goodly number of steps into the warehouse before he noticed the hulking figure that was now Fabian. Standing at what was a few inches below the point of where Fabian's lats began to flare out from his abdomen and obliques, Gabriel took in the view as Ian loomed over him and did a most muscular, flaring out his neck, traps, and shoulders, while ballooning out his chest and upper arms. Gabriel whimpered just a little and then slowly backed away before making a dash for the door and running out of the warehouse. Fabian chuckled to himself. "I didn't even have to say anything. I actually didn't have to say a word." He turned and began to walk back towards the bathroom, feeling his cock inflate longer and heavier as the thought of just posing at Gabriel made him turn and run. By the time he made it to the bathroom doorway, it was fully erect and his head was preceding him into the bathroom by nearly two feet. Suddenly there was a tug and a pull on his massive member and when Fabian finally walked through, he looked down to see Reid smiling, holding his cock, and standing right at the point where his lats flared out from the rest of Fabian's body. "You know...anything that sticks out two feet or more from the vehicle carrying it has to be tagged with a red flag. That's the law." "It's already got quite the red head. Isn't that enough?" "It is for me" said Reid smiling as he continued to pull Fabian into the shower, which he had finished up when he woke up earlier. Reid had some personal fun as he helped lather Fabian up, groping and cupping all of the new mountainous muscle bellies that covered Fabian's body. Truly, if he was normal height, he'd be one of the biggest built bodybuilders ever with enviable genetics everyone hoped and wished for. Reid then went through and traced every crevice, attempted to massage Fabian's muscles, before he finally tried to help massage any stiffness out of Fabian's muscles due to sleeping on the cold concrete floor. Eventually he took in Fabian's cock head as best he could, licking and stroking it until both he and Fabian needed to stay in for another shower to get cleaned up. Afterwards, they finished putting together Fabian's new make-shift bed and lay down upon it, talking. "You had me a bit worried, Fabe. As the changes occurred you kept going on about strength and power. I thought you were going to become an asshat meathead." "I was a bit overpowered and overwhelmed by the sensation. C'mon, Reid, you can't tell me you never felt good about standing head and shoulders over most males, or that your stronger and better built than them. I've seen you slightly show off. You like it when you can use your size to play the hero." "I try not to be arrogant about it though, and you were just in full self-lust and power-worship as your body blew up and grew. And who plays the hero now?", Reid said despondently. "Some protector I'm gonna be. You stand just over three feet taller than me! And I know you love to top. When your cock first grew it was fine. Felt great. But now.... You're so big and big and BIG! If we're gonna make out... .... I think I'd have to fuck your cock." "Hey....hey..." said Fabian softly. "We'll figure out some way to make it work out. And just because I'm bigger..." "So much bigger..." "That doesn't mean you still can't stand up for me. And out of all the pricks that are Gabriel's friends, only one stands taller than you, and he's definitely smaller built than you. You're almost a foot taller than average males and bigger built than most sports stars. Don't think of yourself as week and useless to me. You remember the first time you actually hefted a really good decent amount of weight?" "Yeah..." "And the pump it gave the body part you were working out?" "Yeah..." "Or how your clothes felt so much tighter, or better yet the time you first ripped out of shirt by accident?" "Yeah..." said Reid now laughing lightly. "Or the time you finally realized you stood taller than your old man, or most of your school mates?" "Yeah...." "Then think of it from my point of view. I was a very scrawny, 5' 2" tall man. Even average guys towered over me. Suddenly I'm growing up and up and up, my muscles are filling out and out and out. I see average men getting smaller, tall men becoming average - child size, and I can feel a power in my body that's growing more and more the bigger I get. It's just like those feelings you experienced, but they were happening all at once and kept going and growing for like so much... ... ... It was just.... such a huge rush. Such a glorious feeling filling me up." "I can tell." said Reid smirking and reached up and gave Fabian's once again erect cock a pull down to the bed top and then allowed it to spring up and smack Fabian in his abs all the way to just below his chest. Both the men chuckled and then with a gleam in his eye, Fabian grabbed Reid and pulling him, Reid's back to his chest and abs, finally rolled over on his side to lay down with Reid engulfed by his body. Reid lay there feeling the heat pulse through Fabian's cock on his back. "C'mon, love. You gotta let me go." "Spoon." "You're going to make me late for work." "SPOON!" "Really, Fabe, someone has to pay for this warehouse." Fabian lowered his voice as deep as it could go and then softly growled in Reid's ear, "spooooooooooooooooooon." The pair lay there until there was just enough time for Reid to get dressed and get to work on time, but they both wished the moment could last forever. **************************************************************************** That night, started one of the worst times in Fabian's life. It was going on 9 p.m. and Reid was at least three hours late getting home from work. At ten after nine there was a loud thump against the regular door, followed by the sound of several people banging on the truck delivery door. This was followed by the sound of many running footsteps and tire squeals. Fabian cautiously went to the regular entrance door and saw the bottom of it had a large dent inwards. Opening the door, he saw the reason, a large cinder block with a note that read: "You're a giant strongman. That doesn't mean you don't have a weakness. You may not venture out because of your size, but your lover does." At twenty after nine, Reid stumbled through the door, low moaning Fabian's name. There was a gash on his brow in between his eyebrows, both eyes were black, his lips were swollen and if he did move them, blood was coming out of his mouth and hiding his teeth. One hand was black and blue and it seemed attached oddly about halfway up the arm. He had trouble breathing, his work uniform was torn, one shoe was missing, once there he couldn't walk, and his delivery van that he drove home in was nowhere in sight. Immediately Fabian went to dial the emergency number, cursing his new size as his much larger digits constantly pressed more than one number every time he attempted to dial on the much smaller cell phone. Finally he grabbed a pencil and began to use that and called an ambulance. The EMT's arrived to discover Reid just lying inside the warehouse. Fabian knew how the scene would look if he had stayed there. Giant bodybuilder - man beaten to a pulp. He would be blamed and arrested. He left running down into a nearby aqua duct and hiding under the bridge where a road passed over it. Reid wound up in the hospital for two weeks. Punctured lung, three broken ribs, concussion, broken ocular bone, one tooth removed, broken arm, sprained ankle. He was released but still laid up for another three months or so while waiting for bones to heal. Fabian had to take care of things for him on his own. He checked his personal account and then had to make friend with a local whom he not only felt he could trust, but, of course showed what man his size could do if the guy just took off with the card and spent his money. They guy helped move in a restaurant sized refrigerator and enough groceries to store in it. Later Fabian used it to buy some building supplies, only he wasn't going to build onto the warehouse structure. Cinder blocks, mortar, I-beams Fabian used to first make a "bench" that could support him, his weight, and any weight he worked out with. Then he began to build walls onto the ends of the I-beams, small ones at first, then medium, and finally some larger ones. Fabian was seeing red. They had beaten up Reid and he couldn't do anything about it. Well, he soon would. Fabian used the wall and beam segments he bought to make something akin to a set of weights and he began to work out... and work out... and work out. He kept his muscles engorged with blood as much as he could, allowing only for proper rest to ensure growth. He ate until he thought his stomach would burst, and hoped he could transfer all of it to his already enormous muscles.... and he did. Fabian watched on the scale as his weight went up and up....ten pounds....twenty pounds..... forty pounds.....eighty pounds.... one-hundred pounds. He had trouble walking before, now he really swayed side to side as he kicked his legs around one another. Just ten pounds over the seventeen hundred pound mark. One-thousand, seven-hundred, ten pounds of pure muscle. But that wasn't all that Fabian did. Shortly after starting his workouts, Fabian began to noticed odd things. The basket he had been presented with on his induction to the tribe had increased in size and now housed his newly sized cock and balls regardless of whether flaccid or erect. He began to wear it most of the time to keep his cock out of his way when lifting. Some of the cinder blocks had been used to make another shallow pool in the bathroom and a very large natural stone had been placed in the back part of said pool. Wild, tropical flowers had begun sprouting and growing in parts of the bathroom, so Fabian knew he had begun chanting again. Mid-spring is when Reid was finally able to come back to the warehouse, still looking a little tired and drained of color. He opened the door and walked in, staring at the odd sculptures that Fabian had made out of the cinder blocks and I-beams not knowing they were new weights for a giant man, and then out of the corner of his eye saw the massive, Titan like frame of Fabian as he stood up from his make shift bed. Reid wasn't sure what to say or to ask. He was stunned by how much larger, beefier Fabian looked. How much heavier he sounded when he walked. But it was the odd look in Fabian's eye that left Reid speechless and motionless. It was a mixture of a blank stare and determination. Fabian reached out and grabbed Reid like he was a child, carried him into the bathroom and then placed Reid in the small pool like area next to the actual shower. He placed Reid with his back against an very tall, thick, stone, the top of which poked up and out of the floor, a smooth round boulder with a crack in the top. Torches were lit everywhere within the bathroom, followed by bundles of incense of some kind, with a very heady and very musky in aroma. Invisible drums began to be beaten and Fabian began to sing chants louder and louder. He made sweeping motions with his feet upon the ground and urged Reid to do the same. Reid began to mimic the movement out of fear of a what behemoth sized, tranced Fabian might do to him if he did. Soon, Reid's legs were as though they were made out of rubber, stretching out instead of being moved in a sweeping motion. His vision began to blur and his head swooned as the bathroom seemed to heave and undulate, warping, skewing in shape and form. Suddenly the floor beneath him began to feel warm, very warm. Warm enough he began to hop dance instead of making the sweeping motion he had been instructed to perform. At this Fabian began to scream, but not in terror, more in ecstasy, as though moaning in orgasm, and in an orgasm so great he might just expel their own soul when cumming. Fabian had been wearing his basket to hold his genitalia and took it off. Reid knew Fabian had become endowed after his last battle with Gabriel's friends, but he still marveled now at the ginormous 16.25 inch, flaccid hung member of Fabian and at how much longer and thicker it became after growing to a 2 foot long erection. Reid knew that Fabian must be spending most of his time walking around nude or in a pair of pants sporting the most obscene bulge ever seen on a man. Erect Fabian's penis didn't stick up like many men's erect penis do, but instead stuck straight out and bobbed as if it was a divining rod made for dowsing. Still hop dancing, his back and arms against the tall rock formation behind him, to help support him in his dance as his head began to swoon more and more, his eyes becoming heavy and tired, Reid began to feel hot and extremely bothered. For some reason he was being turned on. Fabian came forward and removed his shirt, pants, and underwear, and Fabian had already removed his shoes before entering the bathroom. With his small, flaccid cock now flopping around free it began to grow and lengthen to its mighty and full erect status of 7 inches. The heat was growing in him. He felt the heat rising up his body, and felt the heat rising up the stone as well. He thought he felt the air caressing his balls and tugging at his cock. Warmer and warmer he and the rock became, and the hotter they got, the hornier Reid grew. The feeling became so powerful Reid was convulsing more than he was dancing or stomping, the shock waves of pleasure riding over him. Suddenly Fabian let out groans and gasps of ecstasy, his mighty cock having grown even more incredibly long and thick, now spewing forth ribbons and ribbons of cum into the small, wading pool in which Reid was standing. Fabian fell forward upon his knees, taking his hands and rubbing his seed into the ground, groping and massaging, as though fondling some massive muscle or body. The heat kept building and building, Fabian and Reid were sweating profusely. Reid swore he was getting burned on his feet and back as the temperature began to rise higher and higher in the pool floor and the stone. Eventually the ground rumbled and a great gushing sound could be heard followed by a great torrent of water streaming over and down the great rock behind Reid's back. Fabian rose up and backed away as the water cascaded over Reid, drenching him, coating him, and filling up the small wading pool. Striking the pool, part of the water began to hiss, evaporating into great clouds of steam, upon which Reid's head snapped back, he jerked and convulsed, and felt as though someone, something, reached through his dick, into his balls, and pulled out his cum in great strands that felt large enough to be ropes for a sailing ship. Gasping for air, sinking to his knees, Reid saw Fabian approach. "I am Kali'iti'nui no more. I am now, Tanakamaunga - man mountain. We believe that the gods reside in our penis. Although most men of this tribe are raised since birth, being taught exercises and have weights hung to make their penis grow and grow in order to house more gods. You and I were not raised so, but that does not mean you cannot come to greatness, for look what has happened to me. You who so wished to heed the words of the chief and be my protector as he so ordered of you, shall find a way to do so. For your acts of bravery and loyalty, I have made you one of the tribe, and thus at least one god will come to reside in your cock and grant you happiness and prosperity in some form, or so I hope. I thank you. Be blessed, you who have sought to protect me, physically, mentally.... emotionally. You shall take my old name, Kali'iti'nui, meaning small giant, for among most men you are tall and built in stature, and your courage and heart is as big as the men as large as mountains." With that Fabian washed Reid's genitals and groin area with some of the geyser water that erupted from the stone, and then reaching out his hand, grabbed a newly formed basket made by the wild flowers, vines, and ivy growing all around the bathroom. He then placed the basket upon Reid's genitals and tied it around Reid's waist. Reid smiled somewhat punch-drunk like and attempted to say thank you, but fell unconscious into sleep and some of the best fantasy dreams of him and Fabian he ever had of his life. The next morning Fabian woke up to discover the other side of his bed was empty. He could've sworn he had woke from a trance and helped place Reid into bed with him. Walking to the bathroom, he discovered Reid was sitting cross-legged in the ritual pool. His eyes were slightly rolled back, and eventually Fabian could hear a chant coming across Reid's lips. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fabian knew it was not the name of the God of Gods in the Ulpooin pantheon, but he couldn't tell Reid who it was, and Ke'atuka'ine, God of Gods, wasn't communicating any information to him from his cock. Not too long after, Reid simply woke up, took a shower, kissed Fabian and his abs good-bye and reported for work. Around four in the afternoon, Fabian received a knock and a note taped to the entrance door of the warehouse. It was from Gabriel and told him he and his friends were aware that Reid was back to work and that if Fabian didn't meet them downtown, in the back alley behind Reid's workplace, Reid would receive the pummeling of his life, or more likely his death. Fabian was to surrender himself over to Gabriel and his gang for Gabriel to do as he wished, or Reid was through. Fabian nearly broke the door off exiting the warehouse at four-fifteen. Fabian arrived to the back alley and came upon a scene probably similar to what had happened to Reid four months or so before. Reid, as per usual had worked late, making sure he had delivered all his packages and cleaned out his delivery truck. A car was parked behind the delivery van, meaning Reid couldn't leave to go home, other than by foot. That way wasn't an option as Gabriel and his friends had surrounded his way out and had pulled him into the sort of courtyard area created by the loading docks for the delivery service. He had already received a couple of good blows, and being so soon from his recent recovery, he was already swooning from the attack. It was at that moment that Fabian in a very tight pair of hand-made shorts, stepped out of the actually alleyway and its shadows to confront the men. "Ganging up on folks again. With me joining in, I'm pretty sure Reid and I can take you all down." Gabriel spun around to see Fabian and in a flash had pulled out a gun and pulled the trigger. It was an odd sound and sensation happening. It didn't sound like a gun had been fired, and Fabian didn't feel something pierce his flesh and burn going through. Instead it felt like he received an injection, and the world felt as though it was turning and his vision was blurring. "I knew you wouldn't stand by or come quietly and I don't know how you got to the size you did, but I know we couldn't take you, especially when your smaaaaaaaaall boyfriend, who isn't too small to us, except for DeWayne and possibly Fernando, would attempt to join in and take us down. So.... I got an elephant tranquilizer. Figure that'd at least incapacitate you if not make you sleep for the trip I'm going to take you on. But while you're there kneeling in your stupor, my boys and I are going to make sure Reid learns his lesson by sending him back to the hospital again and then he can watch helpless as we carry you away. We've got a tow truck and everything to help hoist you into a truck. Continue, boys." And with that the friends of Gabriel continued their fist-to-cuffs on the already dazed Reid. Arjun kicking Reid in the balls. Michael smacking Reid against the face or boxing his ears. Fernando punching Reid in the gut, while DeWayne bopped him on the head in between Gan Otkai yanking on Reid's hair. All the while Fazzah screamed at him and joined Gabriel in kicking and hit him any way any where possible. Poor Reid was beaten right back to the same condition that they had left him in earlier in the year, and they laughed as they moved to grab Fabian and take him away. But suddenly there was a burst of steam from underground. It came together and made a wall separating the men from Fabian and their ability to exit. The sound of drums filled the air and a chant began to be heard. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." Fernando turned around to stare at the collapsed Reid, figuring it was his voice doing the chanting.... He was right. "Ga..ga...Gabriel..." He hoarsely whispered. All the men turned around to see Reid currently kneeling on the ground, his mouth barely moving, but his word's clearly audible, although, none of the men standing knew what it was. " Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga.... Ke'atutel'malsaga..." The men suddenly wished they could back up and out of the area as they began to see and hear Reid's body snapping and coming back into correct position. The cuts on his skin healed up and the bruises went away. Slowly but most definitely surely, Reid began to stand up and did so firmly planting his strong stance. The still connected hose Reid had used to help wash down his van suddenly came to life and stood almost straight out of the nozzle it was connected to. The steam was collecting in the are forming a pool of water beneath Reid. The pounding drum sound became louder and louder filling the air with a rhythmical din. When Reid appeared totally healed, water erupted from the standing hose and fell in a cascade upon Reid's head and washed over his body. "Auugh!" Reid moaned. "Hmmmnff!" Reid blurted again. "Ohhuwah!" And now Reid seemed to be thrusting his hips. Over and over again, Reid thrust his hips and each time the basket of his groin swelled larger and larger and larger. Reid kept moaning and thrusting and his packed kept growing becoming obscenely obvious. His pants grew tighter and tighter in the crotch area. Three mounds were forming, one that looked like an extremely large banana was being carried and underneath were the other two grapefruits. Reid finally let a long low scream out as if he was still growing and couldn't take it, and everyone present watched as Reid's cock tore open the teeth of the zipper on his cargo shorts and then flopped out. And it wasn't just his pecker; his balls helped spread the opening and rip it further apart as they fell and dropped out as well. Reid's cock had grown enormously long and thick and his screams of pain trailed off into a sigh of relief and then a laugh of pleasure. Reid's schlong was growing and getting longer and thicker, and his balls were swelling as well. So heavy...so round.... his prick so long...so thick....so hard.... so veiny. It grew and grew until Reid was just as hung and virile as Fabian ever would be. Reid began to laugh pleasantly at first and then almost a little maniacal, as if some stream of an idea washed over his mind. This was replaced by small gasps and grunts as Reid began to jerk his feet up and down, side to side, stomping and stomping. The seven gentlemen who had just beaten him up stared at his feet to try and see what was happening and then they began to see. The sides of his work boots began to bulge out and curl over the sides of his sole. One large ridge formed in the front of each shoe, soon to become a row of one large and four smaller bulges pushing the front of the shoe over the front of the sole. The heel began to stretch very tightly and Reid's ankles started overfilling the holes that were where the feet entered. In another few moments one could hear and see the straining, exceedingly taut laces snap in surrender, followed by the odd, low, ripping sound of hard leather as Reid's feet out grew his shoes by one, two, four, eight, sixteen, twenty, twenty-four sizes to become thick, meaty, muscular, 21" long man feet. Michael, the man with the giant paws and feet for a man of just 6' 2" or so tall, noticing what might be happening, broke his hypnotized stance of awe and ran to take Reid down. He might of succeeded, but Reid's hands had grown equally as much as his feet had and he swung his arm to deliver his own smack down. Michael was knocked senseless and about half way across the square loading area. Reid's balls had been throbbing, increasing in size and then shrinking, pulling up. Every time they had done so is when Reid's hands and feet got bigger. They started doing so again and as Reid moaned and groaned in greater pain while grabbing a hold of his legs and arms, a small cracking and breaking sound was heard and Reid stood taller....and Taller....and TALLER....and TAAAAAAALLER! His socks which had shrunk from just under his calves with the growth of his feet to just above his ankles shrunk down further to just under his ankles. His shorts moved from his knees to one fourth the way up his thigh, half-way up the thigh, too looking like 1970's sports, short shorts to almost like brief underwear, except despite his trim build his waist snapped the button and now his fly was pulled excessively wide apart. His shirt hem rose and rose above his waist, above his abs, beyond where his lats come in and stopped just under his chest. Not that you could see that because having already been fairly muscular and now three feet taller, every button had been popped off the shirt as his chest stretched the shirt open. The sleeves rode up and up over his mighty upper arms, over his delts, and if the front of the shirt was complete it would've gone from a short sleeve shirt to sleeveless muscle shirt. Swaying a bit as the pain settled from his massive growth spurt, Reid bent forward causing his back to rip the shirt down the back and thus only hang on him via his shoulders. His neck had snapped the collar as well. Shucking the shirt off of his body, he smiled as he noticed that his bending forward had caused his bubble butt to blow out the back of his cargo shorts. He then reached and yanked what was left of his shorts and underwear off of his body as well as using his long toes to pull the now tiny socks off of his feet. He closed his eyes and breathed in a few deep breaths, feeling the cool spring breeze caressing his body. Before any of the now six men could move, Reid began to do small shouts, like power lifters and bodybuilders make before they hoist a weight up. "Uhp..." And Reid suddenly did a side triceps pose. "Ommmph" And into a side chest. "hoop!" Lat spread. "hnngh!" Most muscular, crab shot. "Hup!" Abdominal crunch and front thigh extension. "Hep!" Front double biceps pose. "Hooch!" Back double biceps pose. "HRRRR!" Back, Thigh Bicep, and Calve pose. Over and over and over again Reid kept cycling through the poses and each time he did so, his muscles swelled bigger....larger....thicker....harder....fuller....denser....broader....veinier.... His calves inflated into giant pulsing hearts and finally a throbbing diamond shape. The thighs ballooned and grew into a collection of swollen tear drop shapes like a bunch of water balloons. His abs formed bricks fit for the Great Wall of China, while his obliques bunched and formed such as to look like a great lattice work was plastered on Reid's sides. His lats grew out so wide and thick it looked like he could jump from a plane and join para-gliders without the need for the special winged suits. His arms flared out more and more at greater angles from his body as his upper arms inflated and grew until one swore he had a football stuffed in where his biceps should be. A pair of thick muscular shapes looking like Clydesdale sized horseshoes hanging off the back of the arms. Forearms so thick and powerful they matched the size of Reid's calves. Shoulders that were so full and round and with such density, surely they were world globes stolen off of statues of Atlas holding up the world. His chest barreled so thick and round, so wide and full, he could see nothing standing directly in front of him. Even his erect cock had a hard time sticking out beyond it to be seen. His traps rose and rose like some great range of mountains and his neck swole as thick and round as segments from the Giant's Causway. Reid now strode over to the side of the building, kicking his legs out to the sides in order to move forward. Grabbing a hold of a large iron bar embedded into the brick building, he ripped it free from the mortar and then proceeded to bend it into an arch. He growled as he did so, his voice lowering and lowering in extreme bass tones, while with each degree the bar bent, the hair on Reid grew out and out, thicker, fuller, feathery, until his red hair hung halfway down his back and his hair glistened like glitter all over his body. Throwing the bar in front of Gabriel and his friends, Reid raised his hands above his head and struck a victory pose. At the same time several glowing balls of light came down and anyone watching swore they entered Reid's cock through is piss slit. Once that was done Reid turned and glared with a smirk while bellowing out a name. "GA-BRI-EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEL!" It echoed throughout the little loading square, and as Gabriel realized he was looking up to Reid as much as he did to Fabian, he actually pissed his pants. "I am not Reid.... I am NOT Kali'iti'nui..... I AM MALSAGAMAUNGA - MEANING TWIN MOUNTAIN!" The god that had inhabited Reid at his initiation by Fabian was Ke'atutel'malsaga, the god of twins and he had chosen to make Reid Fabian's fraternal twin, so to speak, in order for him to be able to protect Fabian, for it takes someone of equal size and strength to protect another man so large. Another spray of water streamed out of the hose, splattering all over Fabian, and the heavy drowsiness he felt began to leave him. His vision cleared, his heavy body, although still feeling heavy, was light enough for him to manage it again. Standing up behind the six men, Michael only just now coming to from Reid's smack down, Fabian growled and struck a most muscular that cause the men to scream and wish for a way out. The drums that had quieted down quite a bit began to pick up their rhythm and loudness. Gabriel's posse began to hold their hands over their ears and look around in bewilderment. Fabian and Reid oohed and moaned in both pleasure and pain as their cocks throbbed so hard, they stuck straight out of their bodies without any bobbing whatsoever. "Friends of Gabriel," Spoke Fabian, "Leave and leave now. Correct your ways or know that we will be here to take care of you. Go.... .... .... NOW!" Fabian's words echoed so loudly it took a good five minutes and several blocks of reverb before the echo faded away. The pair was pretty sure that all six men pissed their pants as they quickly ran away leaving Gabriel all alone. As the drums thundered away, Fabian and Reid began approaching Gabriel, stroking their pricks. Gabriel turned and turned, basically spinning round and round, beginning to whimper and cry. "Two great acts...." "...have been done..." "...in order to...." "...bring us into...." "...the fold...." "....Great acts...." "....do not come...." "....without a cost...." "....some kind of...." "....sacrifice must be made...." "...We will gladly...." "...take a soul....." "...who cannot...." "....be redeemed...." And at that moment, Fabian and Reid stood their ground and suddenly bellowed in ecstasy, and released a load of great, long, strands of cum that spewed in great loops around Gabriel and once coated, as Fabian and Reid moaned and shot off more of their load, Gabriel shrank....as the pair grew....as Gabriel shrank....and the men Grew....and Gabriel became smaller.... and they giants got ever bigger...... For each inch the gods took from Gabriel, they seemed to give two, four, or six inches to Fabian and Reid. By the time all was said and done the hulking forms of Fabian and Reid stood twelve feet six inches tall, twenty seven inch long size US Mens 59 shoe feet, and weighing three-thousand, three-hundred, ninety-three pounds, with cocks that had grown to three feet long. The once decently sized and bullying Gabriel was now only 5' tall, exceptionally thin and week, and just barely stood mid-thigh to Fabian and Reid. The giant pair of men bent at their waist so they could see Gabriel and whispered in growling tones, "You can go now." Gabriel did not have to be told twice. He gathered up his now ill, extremely loose fitting clothing and ran as best as he could back to his apartment where it is said he wept and wept and made a decision never to leave, and especially not to do missionary work. Meanwhile back at the square Reid approached Fabian and the two muscle giants began to grapple and wrestle one another. Eventually the two pulled one another into the other and began to kiss deeply, passionately, frantically. The mammoth manhoods began to rise and become engorged with blood, and they backed off a bit to hoist them up, cock heads between their pecs, and then move back together, holding one another and grinding their hips so their erect phallics began to rub each other up and down. After several minutes of frotting, Fabian picked up Reid by Reid's ass, flinging and wrapping the massively mounding legs and meaty feet of Reid around his waist. In this position he pushed Reid towards Reid's truck, causing the back doors and much of the roof to cave in, followed by the tires blowing out, once almost 7,000 pounds or three and half tons of male muscle collapsed upon the delivery van floor. With the small amount of height difference, Fabian took advantage and plunged his prestigious pecker into Reid's cavernous hole. Reid's neck arched as his head tilted back. He reach up to grab around the driver's seat for support and wound up pulling it, breaking it free from it's stationary position in the van. The two thrust and rocked, twisted and pounded. Whatever part of van's shelving that didn't collapse when the two fell into the van, their motion now knocked, dinged, and bent, deforming the pieces from ever being usable again. Reid pushed on the walls while grunting and moaning in pleasure and pain. And behold, the van's wall's did bulge out in massive mounding bulges with gigantic hand prints in the center. The front of the van was taking a beating as well, for with each thrust Fabian was giving, he pushed the van into the loading bay wall. Headlights, grill work, bumpers, were no more. In what seemed like hours to them, Fabian finally started herky-jerking out of control. The spasm of sexual bliss was washing over him and with one last thrust he shot a load so powerful, so large, that Reid swore it came up into his mouth a bit all the way from his ass. The very thought of which had him spewing over his head to coat the front of the van and shatter the windshield. The pair went home to the warehouse, which was now a bit cramped, but luck was on their side, actually. Six other gods came to reside in the protruding penis of Reid. The gods of: luck in chance, money, plant fertility, crafting arts and technology, stamina, and handsomeness. By the time they were done with Reid, he had the face of a modelesque, GQ man, with the body of a giant bodybuilding, muscle god, and knowledge of electronics and furniture making as well as financial savy. It wasn't long until Reid was financially independent, and then they bought a much larger warehouse and converted it into something that nearly looked like a grand Edwardian mansion with furniture built their size so they looked somewhat normal when they had flex and sex shows on the internet. That proved to make them very rich financially. Which was good, as folks passing by at night in front of their house swear from time to time they still hear the savage beats of the wild jungle drums and that more and more shadows are cast upon windows of very large, tall, and hung men.

I walk through the party, past cousins and other relatives. I don’t really like family reunions, but I do love reminding everyone that I am the biggest in the family. I enjoy making my younger cousins I grew up with squirm. I push past the crowd and bump into one of my uncles I almost didn’t recognize. “Yo, Uncle Dave? How have you been? You look skinny!” I’ve only known my uncle as absolutely jacked. Rough and chiseled from working in construction for 30 years. His sleeves used to hug his biceps and his chest would never let his top buttons close. He was the one other person in the family who could almost size up to me. Now his shirt hangs loosely off his skinny shoulders. “Hey, Petey. Yeah, I lost some weight,” he sighed. “I gotta get you in the gym, Unc. Put some meat back on those bones. I’ll get you looking huge like me again in no time!” I snickered. I spread out my arms and curl my biceps. My thick muscles pack my shirt tight and my sleeves stretch around my girthy arms. I’ve always been a muscle head since I was a kid. I played football and started powerlifting at 13. I was a beast growing up and now I’m twice the size of anyone else in the family, especially now that Uncle Dave is skinny. Fuck, seeing how big I am compared to him now is feeding my ego well. “Of course, you’ll still be tiny compared to these veiny pythons! But it’ll be a start,” I laughed. “Speaking of, have you seen Slim and Tiny around anywhere? Need to find those twigs and put them in their place!” “Slim and Tin—? Oh... Go out and check the shed. I’m sure they’ll find you…” • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • I walk out into the backyard and make my way past the circles of cousins and uncles all chatting over some beers. In the back corner of the yard by the shed, there are stacks of 45 plates, a bench press, a squat rack, and even some cable rigs to make a rough prison yard gym. Bet those two nerds went all out to try and start working out. I need to go put those boys in their place and show them how a real man lifts! I flex my pecs in anticipation. From the shed, I hear deep grunts and metal plates clanging. Rep after rep, the grunts transform into barks. I turn the corner and my jaw and flex drop as I see what is inside the dark shed. An absolute behemoth of a man stands in a too-small stringer and leggings that squeeze the definition out of his massive quads and put his near-absent bulge on display. He carries a barbell at his chest and reps out more military presses. Three plates are stacked on either side of the bar. His monstrous delts ripple as he barks and lifts. On the bench against the wall sits another hulking beast hunched over with his haunches of forearms resting on his knees. He grunts out in a deep voice, calling out the rep count of his giant friend. Twenty-seven, twenty-eight… He turns and catches a look at me. “Well, shit… look who it is, Tiny!” he growls in a mocking tone. “Looks like little big-shot Petey decided to show up!” Tiny? No, that can’t be. And that would make him… Slim... No, these aren’t my cousins. They had to be actors hired to play a prank on me or something. These can’t be those same little nerds I used to tease back in high school. They’re too fucking big! Tiny drops the barbell to the mat with a clang and turns to face me with a smile. His veiny, pumped-up delts protrude off of his shoulders cartoonishly. His monstrous arms hang out to the sides with his meaty lats grown too big for his ribcage. He is a brick wall of muscle. “You know, I used to remember you were bigger, Pete,” Tiny grins. “Have you lost weight or something? You look skinny!” The two behemoths approach me and I can finally see the tight definition of their terrifying size in the sunlight. These two goliaths tower above me. Must be nearly 7’ feet tall. My eyes are level with their chiseled pecs that squeeze against the tanks they have so clearly outgrown. Slim flexes his pecs intimidatingly and his massive tits free themselves from beneath his tank as the fabric stretches and is squeezed between his pecs. His shirt rides up and reveals his chiseled Adonis belt and I see the thick bulge threatening to fall out from his shorts. “No… no, this isn’t right,” I stammer as I step back from these two behemoths. “Where are my actual little cousins? You’ve got to be fucking with me…” “We’re right here, Petey…” Tiny grins as he approaches and wraps his arms over my shoulders. “We got pretty big, huh, Tiny?” Slim groans with another flex. “Oh, bigger than that… You see Pete, we got tired of ego-fueled meatheads like you walking all over us. Calling us small and weak and pathetic…” “And so we decided to grow… and grow…” “Oh, we fucking grew…” Tiny flexes and crushes my neck between his forearm and chiseled bicep. “Now we’re fucking giants and it’s all thanks to cocky gym rats like you,” Slim pokes into my sternum and pushes me back. “No, this can’t be…” I feel powerless. “What are you gonna do to me? “Hey, Ma! Come take a picture of us and Petey!” Slim roars out across the yard, avoiding my question. “Yeah, we want you to remember how big you used to be before we drain you…” Tiny growls in a whisper. I gulp and try to think of a way out of here. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • After getting a picture, it’s just the three of us again all sitting on the bench in the shed with the two of them crushing me between their massive shoulders. The smell of their musk is overwhelming as they wrap their arms around me and squeeze me between their lats. Their ripe stench stuffs my nose full and for some reason my dick twitches. The two titans stand up, carrying me with them, and pin me into a tight circle between them. Slim looks down and sees my dick jumping against my will. “Oh, ho! Looky here…” Slim chuckles as he flicks my bulge. “Looks like the little man loves being crushed between two superior alphas!” “No wonder little Petey was in the gym all the time,” Tiny guffaws. I had truly never been attracted to men. The thought repulsed me. Even now, the stench of their ripe musk was sickening, but my penis throbs despite my opposition. Slim raises his arms and the wafting musk hits me like a wall. He crunches his thick, bullish abs and flares out his lats to put his pits on display. “Think it’s time for the pit crew!” Slim creaked a smile. Oh shit… Before I can react, Tiny grabs me and forces my face deep between Slim’s muscles and into his hairy pit. Same move I used to pull on them growing up. But fuck, my eyes roll back and I can’t help but moan out. Fuck, this isn’t right. Something about his scent is hypnotizing me. I can’t control my own dick. It twitches and hardens. I remember doing the same thing to Tiny and Slim growing up. I would sneak up behind them and call out for the pit crew before pulling them into a headlock under my arms. Kept them locked in to force them to huff my pit sweat until they squirmed under my superior arms and begged for me to let them go. Never wore deodorant to family gatherings just to really torture them. Fuck, I never expected them to ever get me back for it all. “I can feel his dick getting hard against my quads!” Slim lets out a belly laugh. Fuck, I am getting a boner. I can’t help it. I feel my dick growing and slipping between the muscle definition of his quads. So thick and hard pressed against my boner. Tiny keeps pushing me into Slim, forcing my dick to grind and press against his rock-solid muscle. I feel Slim flexing his quad on purpose to tease my erection. Fuck, I’m so hard… And then I feel something else press into me. A long, thick piece of meat squished against my abs. Oh, fuck… Is that his dick? It’s fucking massive too… I feel it press into my belly button and hang down next to the base of my shaft. It’s still only soft too… What fucking happened to him? “God, he’s so fucking horny! Look! He’s still huffing my pits!” Slim laughs. I didn’t even realize that Tiny had stopped holding my face into it. His pits were a fucking trap I couldn’t pull my nose out of. Fuck, I don’t know if I even wanted to. “Think this little guy is gonna cum off my alpha musk alone, Tiny!” Slim teases. “All right Slim, you’ve had your fun,” Tiny sighs as he let go of me. “I’m hungry and I want to feed while he’s still got those extra inches…” Fuck, what are they going to do to me? Slim grabs the back of my head and pulls me out from his armpit. He cricks my neck back and forces me to look up at him. He just smiles and looks down to scan my physique. There is a hunger in his stare. “Y’know what, I think little Petey has grown a bit since we last saw him,” Slim chuckles. “Not like us muscle freaks,” he flexes, “but I see some extra size on those biceps now. Check him out, Tiny!” I can’t tell if they’re still fucking with me. “Why don’t you flex for us, Pete?” Tiny asks in a stern tone. I step back, but Slim blocks me with his massive body. “Tiny gave you a command, Petey…” I take a heavy breath and follow their orders. I raise my right arm and curl my bicep. My peak pops out and my veins pump. I felt more than satisfied with my muscle and size just a few minutes ago, but now as I stand here beneath my two younger cousins with a boner I can’t control, I feel so weak and small. “Look at that peak! There’s some good meat there,” Tiny smiles. I bring up my other arm and curl it as well. I puff up my chest and flare out my lats to make myself as big as possible, but I know it’s useless. I’m puny compared to them. My cock throbs harder as I flex my muscles like a toy for these two behemoths. “Definitely some good meat…” Slim laughs slowly. Slim steps closer as I hold my flex. He wraps his hand over my bicep, holding my entire peak in his palm. He runs his thumb into the valleys of my muscles and works his thumb into the meat of my arm. He’s so strong… I feel my bicep grow numb as he gropes my muscle. “Oh, yeah… This’ll make me grow nice and big…” What the fuck did he say? Oh, shit… Fuck, my muscles are twitching and flexing compulsively. My bicep aches. And then I turn and see what’s happening. My arm is shrinking! Oh, fuck… my arm deflates with all its muscle mass, looking tiny compared to the rest of my body as Slim keeps groping and squeezing the muscle from my bicep. I look up to Slim with fear in my eyes as he drains me. Slim only chuckles under his breath. Then he begins to grow. His thick chiseled arm throbs even bigger, growing muscle in waves. As my biceps shrink, his swell bigger and bigger. Fuck, his arm is getting so huge… It expands faster and outsizes the rest of his body. Then he takes his other hand and does the same to my deteriorating bicep. He uses every ounce of muscle from my arm to grow two gorilla-huge arms that hang lankily compared to the rest of his body. My right arm is a twig hanging from my still-chiseled torso. It hangs as the drained husk of what once was a 19-inch python of an arm. And then I feel Tiny latch his hand around my left lat and squeeze the muscle up into my pit. “Don’t hog all the good meat, Slim,” Tiny teases. “There’s plenty of him to share.” Tiny squeezes the muscle from me. Stealing pound after pound of muscle from my back. My body shrinks and topples slightly as my balance is thrown off by the mass being stolen from me. My pecs feel too heavy hanging from my chest now. All my mass flows into Tiny’s back and his lats stretch wider with every pulse. He lets out a deep groan and growls as he expands. His lats push his arms further out from his body as they swell. He throbs bigger and bigger until I can hardly see around him. His little tank top stretches and begins to tear as he outgrows it with the muscle he takes from me. Tiny moans in pleasure as his body expands and his shirt is torn to shreds that fall from his chest. His bare torso is chiseled with pure muscle that churns as he steals my mass. Waves of size ripple up his lats and visibly surge with more and more muscle. “Ohh, fuuckk yeahhh… Make me fucking grow, Petey,” Tiny whines. “God, I’m getting so fucking huge!” My two cousins continue to grope and use my muscles to grow. They play with me and steal my size in no particular order, leaving me an asymmetrical mess of muscle as they moan and grow happily. A quad here. A pec there. Taking and taking to fuel their insatiable lust for growth. They stack bigger and bigger above me as I fall more and more powerless to their whims. My clothes drape over my shrinking frame as they take and take. “Oh yeah, this is even better than draining Uncle Dave,” Slim huffs. “It felt so good to finally be bigger than him so we could drain that old man of all that useless muscle. Got fucking huge off of him.” “But Pete has that thick and defined muscle, little body fat, perfect for fucking growing…” Tiny growls. “Oh fuck, look at us… We’re getting so much fucking bigger off him alone.” The two behemoths stretch bigger and bigger, outgrowing everything. Their muscles surge with seemingly endless mass. Slim’s tank begins to tear as his stomach inflates into a gut of pure muscle. He chuckles and flexes his pecs proudly and his shirt is torn apart by his swelling chest. Tiny’s quads pump and swell asymmetrically, practically fighting for dominance as his legs are crushed together by their size. His leggings stretch across his quads and eventually begin to rip. Tears spread across his legs and reveal the throbbing muscle beneath. The elastic of the waistband finally gives and there’s a loud crack as his leggings explode and he’s stood naked above me. His cock throbs, but even hard it barely pushes out past his surging quads and muscle gut. It looks tiny in comparison to his powerful muscles. Slim’s ass expands and overwhelms his shorts much quicker. The fabric tears and falls to reveal much more. As the shorts fall, Slim’s cock unfurls from its hiding spot and swings down his legs. It’s fucking monstrous. 13 inches of veiny cock hangs lazily. And then it starts to grow… It inches bigger as the veins throb. Slim lets out a deep rumbling growl as his cock expands further and further down. He humps forward and makes it rock up and swing under its immense weight. It surges faster. 17 inches. 20 inches. It throbs and bounces on its own, drooling out a thick stream of precum as Slim moans in deep pleasure. His cock grows massive to match his pulsing muscles in contrast to Tiny’s little dick which is dwarfed by his muscles. They tower bigger and bigger above me. Naked behemoths with surging mass. They both hit the ceiling as I shrink down below their hips. Slim’s gargantuan cock hangs in front of my face, drooling like a hungry animal. My clothes drape off my shrunken body. “Fuck…” I mutter under my breath. “I’m fucking puny…” Then Slim grabs me around my entire waist and lifts me off the ground. He brings me closer to eye level with them as they hunch to fit inside the shed. They must be fucking 9’ feet tall… They are fucking freaks of muscle mass. Meanwhile, I’ve been shrunk down to barely 4’ feet of skin and bones. “Puny?!” Slim laughs. “Oh, I fucking love that!” He shakes me in his hand and my shorts fall off of me and down to the ground. My cock springs out, rock hard. My 9” inch dick hangs down in front of me. I had always been proud that my cock was big to match my naturally muscular frame. Now it looks freakishly oversized hanging from my now scrawny frame. It throbs against my will and swings itself between my knees. I’ve always wanted a bigger cock to outsize my build, but not like this. Fuck, it’s too big for my weak body… It feels too heavy swinging from my waist. I can feel it weighing down and pulling my skin tight. My cock is too fucking big… “Hey, Tim,” Slim smirks. “Looks like Puny here has got some last extra meat for you to take!” “About time,” Tim chuckles. “You always take the dicks first, Slater.” Tim takes my throbbing dick in his hand and squishes the shaft. He lifts it up from where it hangs and it feels like a huge relief. Even my 9” cock barely fills his giant hand. It’s so sensitive that even just his crushing grip makes my cock spit up precum. I can’t hold back my moans. My dick spits precum and throbs as he takes my inches from me. Precum pools into his hand as my cock shrinks into his fist. My vision goes blurry from the stimulation, but I can see Tim’s cock expanding. Pushing longer and fatter from behind his muscle gut. It throbs bigger and bigger, hitting double digits as he groans from the growth. It surges and throbs with more girth. It keeps swelling thicker and thicker. Inches pack onto his pulsing cock. Tim moans and laughs as he throbs. He’s growing so big from my cock… “Oh… fuck yes!” Tim groans. “Oh, yeah… my cock is getting so heavy… fuuckk… more!” My dick shrinks until he is just barely holding it between his giant thumb and forefinger. It feels like such a relief to have all that extra weight taken off of me. He rubs my puny cock between his fingers and I can’t take it anymore. I try to hold back my moans, but it’s useless. I whine and moan and beg to cum. My cock spasms between his fingers. Tim smiles and slides his hand under my taint and uses his middle finger to push into my hole. My cock throbs happily. I didn’t think having my ass penetrated could feel so good… My dick looks like a tic tac in his giant palm. It flexes against my will and then it starts to squirt. Shooting my load into his hand as it bounces around. I moan and heave to try and catch my breath from my orgasm. My cock spurts its load across his palm and starts to pool in the middle. My exhausted penis hangs over my balls as the last bit of cum spills out. Tim just chuckles under his breath as he brings his palm up to his mouth. With one lick, what felt like a huge load was slurped up with ease by his giant tongue. With my head starting to clear, I could now see the monster cock he used me to create. It was thick and veins pulsed all along the shaft. The head throbbed to size up to his overwhelming girth. Thick beads of precum oozed down his tip. Then another surge of growth shot up his cock like an aftershock. My cum was giving him even more size! I watched his girth throb bigger and stretch his skin tight. It pulsed past 14” inches and shot up to 19” in just three big spurts of growth. Tim moaned and his cock just began pouring precum. It spasmed on its own and slowly the precum grew milky. “Get ready, Puny,” Slater laughed as he placed me back onto the ground. “Agh, fuuck…” Tim roared. His surging cock jumps and shoots out a thick jet of cum that splatters across my body and onto the wall behind me. His creamy white cum paints my naked body. His cock continues to erupt hands-free. His cock bounces with each shot and swings back and forth on its own accord. Long white ropes spurt over and over as he climaxes. The overwhelming sensation of growth forced him to erupt without warning. The cumshots slow down, but his dick remains rock hard. It continues to ooze precum as it hangs above me. I stand in the aftermath of his orgasm and look up at the two behemoth cocks looming above me and the brutes connected to them. Tim and Slater face each other and their dicks press together. I thought Tim’s 19-inch dick was enormous, but now it was dwarfed beneath Slater’s hulking 27-inch beast of a cock. Slater’s dick was as thick as his arm and just as veiny with his foreskin spilling out precum as well. I stare in awe at their size. I fantasize about how it must feel to be that fucking huge. It must feel fucking amazing to be so big and powerful. I grab my puny 2-inch cock between my fingers and stroke my cock. They are gods above me. I don’t know what I want to do, but I know I wanted their size. Slater looks down and sees me touching myself. “Nuh-uh, Puny,” he smiles. “You won’t be needing that anymore.” He bends down and pinches my dick between his fingers. He groans as his dick pulses once and expands slightly from the last bit of my cock. He releases and flicks my precum off his finger. And my dick is gone. All my inches, all my muscles, my height, everything has been taken from me. I was nothing and they were gods. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • They poke me out of the shed with my clothes draped across my body and send me back to the party with my new size while they enjoy theirs. “Wow, they really got you, huh, kid?” Uncle David says as he approaches me. “Yeah…” I sigh. “They’re fucking massive now.” “They did the same thing to me last month. I’m only just now starting to get some muscle mass back.” “I don’t think anything is going to be able to stop them now.” “They won’t stop until… fuck, I don’t think they’ll ever stop.” And then the shed begins to bulge and crack and collapse as Slater breaks through the ceiling.

Trying something different between chapters of ‘Flex for class’. The scenario and protagonist for this are lifted from a fbb worship story I found on literotica called Best Seat On The Plane. This has always been a scenario I’ve dreamt of, so rewrote with a male bodybuilder and embellished a bit. I hope the original author doesn’t mind. Original story is here: https://www.literotica.com/s/best-seat-on-the-plane Plane Muscle John was sitting in Chicago airport at his gate, waiting patiently for his flight to Washington D.C. He had a conference the next day and was flying in the night before. Looking round at the people waiting for flights, he spotted a man who immediately stood out to him. His cock jolted in his pants at the sight of a huge bodybuilder less than 10 feet away. John had a secret love for well built men, the bigger the better. He had no idea why he loved men with muscles so much, but he learned over time not to fight his passion but embrace it. The crazy thing was, he had never met a bodybuilder before! His only experience was looking at pictures on the internet, or occasionally seeing one on the street or in a shopping centre. He always dreamed about what it would be like to meet one, and maybe even feel their muscles. The man he spotted was standing at the end of one of the aisles of seats looking at his phone. He was definitely a bodybuilder, and looked absolutely massive from where John was sitting. After the initial blur of seeing his presence from the corner of his eye, what John noticed was the size of his legs, which were visible because he was wearing mid length black shorts. His legs looked smooth with huge quad muscles, the bulges of which remained visible even under the material of the shorts. Just from standing there he could see incredible definition. When he would shift his weight from one leg to the other his muscles would contract and harden. His calves were also well defined and thick with size. He was wearing a lightweight long sleeve jacket, but he could see big round shoulders and beefy arms. The jacket draped around the waist, but everywhere else it hugged the man’s upper body tightly and was tautly stretched around his huge delts, arms, chest and back muscles. The bodybuilder swung round, now exposing to John how wide he was from the back. The seams of the jacket showed signs of unthreading due to the huge forces on them. He swung back and resumed poking his phone. Without thinking John got up to get a better view of him. He was pretending to do something with his phone as he got within a couple of feet. Just being this close to his incredible size was getting John excited as he positioned himself behind the mountain of muscle. He looked bigger than any man John had ever seen, or maybe it was because he had never seen such a huge bodybuilder this close before. John was an average man, standing 5’9” tall and weighing 150 pounds. Standing this close to the bodybuilder he had never felt weaker or smaller, the bigger guy having at least 5 inches on him. He was handsome too, with olive skin and a shaved head. His facial features were quite intense and masculine with hazel eyes. John couldn't place his nationality but guessed at French or Mediterranean. Trembling, he took a closer look from the side, and could see he was holding his ticket in a meaty hand. He could just make out they were on the same flight and his seat was 1A. John was disappointed their seats weren't closer, but bristled at the thought of sharing a plane with this goliath. But then he got an idea! It was a long shot but worth a go. "Hi may I help you?" The woman behind the counter asked. "Hello, I was wondering if it was possible to upgrade to first class?" John asked. "Let me see." The attendant started punching on her keyboard. "The farther up the better, something like 1A." John was hoping this would be enough to get close. "1A is taken but how about 1B. The upgrade fee is $199." The attendant offered. John's heart nearly leapt out of his chest it was beating so fast. He tried his best to calm himself so he didn't look crazy, but he was sure his legs might give out any second. "That would be perfect." He said. What a small price to pay to get the best seat on the plane he thought to himself. He walked back over to the seats to sit down and calm himself. He made sure that he could still see the muscular man from his vantage point. As he held his phone still looking at it, he could see massive mounds bulging under the sleeves. He had to be a super heavyweight John thought. The wait to board the plane seemed like it took forever as John sat impatiently sneaking peaks at the man. Finally the announcement was made that pre-boarding would begin. He looked over to see the muscle bull stand and make his way to boarding. Watching so much dense hard muscle move like this in real life was surreal! John tried to casually get up and fall in in line behind him. The way his heart was racing he was sure it was less than casual. He was directly behind the guy now, taking in his massive frame. His shoulders were so wide and round John couldn't believe his eyes. He must have been in off season to be this big, and yet he still had great separation in his legs. It didn't take long to get through the line and soon they were making their way down the jet bridge to the plane. The bodybuilder walked with confident, heavy stomps in front of John, his arms hanging away from his body due to his huge lats. John couldn't take his eyes off the calves that flexed with every step, and his dick chubbed in his tight briefs as the sight. As they approached the cabin door, passengers boarded the plane and were greeted by the attendant. The muscle man however, had to turn side on to walk through. John could not believe how thick this guy’s upper body was. Side on he was as wide as a normal man! John had never flown first class before and felt like royalty. In front of him, the bodybuilder was already putting his carry-on in the overhead compartment and taking his seat by the window. John put his luggage above as well and looked down to see the man struggling to take off his jacket. What an amazing sight. He looked hard as a rock and bulging all over. He wasn’t contest ready as John thought he might have been before, but not in the depths of off season some bodybuilders got into. He had that jacked roid cycle look, like he was constantly swelling up. Underneath the jacket he had on a tight fitting white t shirt. His arms, shoulders, and chest were exploding out of it. He must have felt John staring because he looked up and gave him a warm smile. "Is this your seat?" The huge man asked, pointing to 1B. John realized he was staring and snapped out of his trance to take the seat next to him. His voice was masculine, deep and… French! Good guess “.... um, Yep! 1B! ….That’s me!” John sank into the seat, mortified at what he had said. He didn't know what to say or do and just sat in his seat looking straight ahead, dick throbbing and twitching between his thigh and jeans. "Can I get you something to drink?" The flight attendant bent down to ask them. "Sure I’ll have a water." "I'll also have a water." John reflexively responded. He was so nervous as he sat there looking straight ahead. He realized that the guy might be thinking he is one of those closed minded people that disagree with his lifestyle. He was trying to think of anything to do or say but his mind was blank. The flight attendant came back with their waters and John and the man thanked her. The seats in first class were a little bigger than back in coach, yet the muscular man was so big he filled the entire seat and still managed to push up against John's shoulder and arm. John was in a light oxford button down, but the electricity off feeling the man swelling up against his shoulder was palpable. He found himself leaning away because he was so nervous to even touch him. The huge muscle mountain must have caught on… "Hey, I'm Alex by the way." he had his hand extended toward John in a greeting. It was huge, thick and looked textured through years of work outs. John took it and the man shook his hand firmly. "um...John." "Nice to meet you John, are you heading to D.C for business or pleasure." he asked in a deep French accent. John was so thankful he was breaking the ice with casual conversation. His hazel eyes had a kindness to them that instantly made John relax a little. "Business, I am attending a conference tomorrow." He offered. "What is your business?" he asked. "I am a software engineer for a mid-sized company. We provide contracting services for telecom companies mostly." "Interesting." he said. John was sure this must have been the most boring conversation, but Alex had an honesty to him that made even John’s boring job sound like it was fascinating. John was doing everything in his power to maintain eye contact. He wanted so badly to sneak a peek at Alex’s gigantic body but knew that he needed to play it cool. "How about you? Business or pleasure?" He asked. "A little of both, I have never been to D.C. so I am hoping to see the sights. The company I work for has it's headquarters there and I will be doing some training on Monday." "Oh, so you have the whole weekend to enjoy the city." "Yes, that's the plan." he said. "I lived in D.C. for about 5 years, it is a great city to explore." John offered. "Any suggestions? I didn't really plan anything, I just decided to fly in early and look around." John was more relaxed now as he was talking to Alex about something he knew about. People were still boarding the plane as John started telling him all his favourite spots in the D.C. Alex listened to everything he was saying with rapt attention. John was 30 and was pretty sure Alex was around the same age. His skin had that mature look to it but with no visible signs of aging, yet given his muscle size he must have been bodybuilding for a long time. “Sorry you have to be sat next to the big lug by the way. I’ll try not to squash you too much!” Alex offered with smile and a giggle, a routine John felt like he might have had to do before. He was as charming as he was big! “Oh! No problem. Anyway, I hardly take up any space” “Thank you John! Some people… are not so nice about it” “Well, it’s fine by me” John smiled, relaxing back into his seat and no longer feeling awkward at feeling Alex’s awesome body swelling over the armrest in to him. In fact, it felt amazing. The cabin doors were closed now and John felt the familiar feeling of the plane backing up away from the terminal. Alex took a deep breath, his incredible chest and shoulders swelling upward and outward, pushing against John so that he could feel the dense thickness of muscle again. They were silent for a few minutes as Alex looked ahead. "John, I have a confession to make." Alex said. "What’s that?" John asked, intrigued. "I don't fly very much and I get nervous when the plane is taking off. I am usually fine when we are in the air, I just… I need to get through the first part." he was gripping the armrest showing thick ropes of muscle popping out on his forearm, a bead of sweat on his forehead. John’s eyes widened at the sight as he snuck a peak when Alex wasn't looking. He must have lingered too long because when he looked up, Alex was looking at him through the corner of his eyes with interest. "It helps me to talk. It takes my mind off it." he continued. "OK, well, I’ll see what I can do." John said. "Also…” Alex paused, “You can ask me about my muscles, it's OK. Most people don't know what to make of me or are too scared to ask." He was so forward and honest. John wasn't sure how to respond. Should he come clean and be honest, or hide his true feelings on the subject? “Oh, well people can be intimidated to talk about that sort of thing!” John offered as a halfway house. “And plus, well you are huge!” Alex only nodded back. "Actually Alex. I… I have a confession as well." John finally said. "What is it?" Alex asked with authentic interest, pleased to be distracted. "I am a huge fan of bodybuilders." John said. Alex’s face softened hearing this, and he temporarily forgot about the take off. "How big of a fan? Who was the last man to win the Mr Olympia?" Alex quizzed him, half joking, half intrigued to see how genuine John was being. "That's easy, I could list every man who won Mr Olympia." John retorted. "OK smarty pants, list them for me." And off John went listing every Mr O from Larry Scott to Phil Heath, even throwing in the odd fact or personal favourite along the way. "Wow, that's better than I can do, I think you proved your point." he looked at John surprised. "So when you were giving me those funny looks before..." Fuck! How far back had he noticed? "Sorry about that. It's just that you’re clearly a bodybuilder and I was kind of… awestruck." John admitted. “I’ve… never been this close up to a guy as big as you before. It’s … well, incredible” he gulped. Alex nodded his head understandingly. "I am a bodybuilder; I have been training hard core for over 12 years now." he said matter of factly. "Wow, that's amazing. I have the most respect for your discipline. I workout with weights on and off but can never keep the focus to achieve what you have. Have you ever competed?" John asked. "No, I do it for myself. I have never had the courage to get up in front of a huge crowd like that." "I am sure if you did you would thrash the competition." John stated Alex looked over at him and smiled. "Thanks; I really appreciate an expert like you saying that. What else do you want to know." he offered. "How strong are you?" Alex’s smile got even bigger, as he turned slightly in his seat, the view of his body getting wider and wider to John. "Very strong." he said confidently, leaning toward John as he said it. John just stared back and gulped. All this talk about Alex’s muscles was getting him hard, but the way he leaned toward him now sent blood pumping through his cock. "I have never completely maxed myself out because it can be dangerous, but I don't think there are many men who come even close to my strength." "Really?" John was looking at him with his eyes wide and mouth open. "Really." Alex answered. "How much are we talking?" John asked. "I have pushed out over 500 lbs. I had spotters, but I did it completely unassisted." "Whoaaa." John was completely shocked. "I can squat 700 lbs. safely, but I wouldn't want to go higher." "That's...crazy." John managed to say. He looked down at Alex’s massive legs. They were like tree trunks and dwarfed his own legs by comparison. Up close they were slightly hairy, covered by paper thin skin. Three large mounds were visible on the top of each leg and John could only imagine how they would look if he flexed. Alex saw him looking at legs. “I have to wear shorts most of the time. Trousers and jeans tend not get round these” he said, patting his thigh lightly. Alex listed off some of his other accomplishments which were just stupendous. He had the strength of a powerlifter but the definition and thickness of an off season bodybuilder, which made for the most amazing combination. John’s dick throbbed as Alex described some of his feats of strength. There was one occasion where Alex had been spotting another guy on the bench. The man was struggling on his last set pressing 100kg. Alex had lifted the bar off him with one hand. Some of the other members noticed and challenged him to curl the weight with one arm. He had knocked out ten reps with almost no effort. On another occasion, someone had parked the front of their car across two parking bays. Alex had lifted the front half of the car and dragged it across into one bay. The airplane was lining up on the runway now and getting ready to rev the engines for take off. Up to this point Alex hadn't noticed and been completely relaxed talking to John. The plane started to accelerate and Alex couldn't help but notice the plane was preparing for take off. He closed his eyes and pushed his head back in the head rest again. His entire body seemed to tense up and John couldn't help but notice how much bigger his arms swelled up. He had a vice grip on the armrests again, causing his forearms to harden and flex. His upper body exploded with muscle as he tensed up. His biceps bulged, showing massive size and formed into huge mounds the size of grapefruits. His pecs looked amazing as they stretched the white cotton even further as they swelled up. His tight white top did nothing to hide Alex’s huge muscles, especially now as the fear taking over his body made him swell up bigger than ever. His chest was fully flexed, almost hitting his chin. John was drinking in every second he had to get a good look at his body. Alex’s shoulders were massive and looked like they were carved out of stone. Suddenly he was snapped out of his hypnotised state, as a disturbing sound filled the air. It was like metal popping. Alex’s grip on the armrests was getting tighter, his thick strong fingers digging into the steel. John’s mouth dropped open at what he was seeing. Alex was crushing the armrests in his hands. The first class plane seats were constructed of thick steel plates, but right now, Alex was crushing them in his hands like John would a juice carton. Alex’s huge forearms had so much power in them, he had nearly formed a fist. His face was scrunched up and he was emitting a low pitched growl, like he was about to set a new world record for a strength record. John tried a relaxation trick. He counted back from 10, and told Alex a fact about D.C in between each number, assuring him that when they got to number 1, they’d be up in the air, flying smoothly. John made each fact a little longer. Alex continued to scrunch up the inch thick steel plates into a ball, and was now breathing very heavily. It made John’s cock swell and release precum. Alex had not lied when he said there weren’t many men as strong as him; and now John was seeing it first hand. The relaxation technique was working though, and Alex’s face gradually returned to its handsome relaxed position, his eyes still closed, his pumped chest still flexed, touching his chin. The plane was almost done climbing as it started to level out. John looked at his handsome face and could see his full lips were slightly parted, his breath almost panting. His muscles started to relax as he calmed down. He lowered his head and opened his eyes looking over to John and gave him a warm smile. "Thank you for taking my mind off flying. I would have been a mess if it wasn't for you." he said as he reached over and squeezed John's hand. John flinched slightly. This muscle bull’s hand had just crushed an armrest into smithereens, and now it was wrapping round his own. But Alex knew his strength, and was gentle to his smaller friend. John's hands were in his lap trying desperately to cover up the raging erection he had from the sight of Alex’s feat of strength. Alex’s big hand lingered on John’s for a couple of seconds as he looked into John’s eyes and finally removed his hand. He felt so relaxed with John, and found himself enjoying a flight for the first time in his life. "It was my pleasure, I enjoy talking to you." John said as he returned a smile. “buuuut, something’s a mess!” he added, nodding to the armrests. Alex gave another broad smile “c’est risque professionnel” he retorted, like this might not be the first time something like this happened. “Wow. That is some occupational hazard!” John replied, running his hand over the crumpled up remains of the armrest. Alex raised his eyebrows, impressed he didn’t have to translate for his new companion. Nevertheless, he wanted to move the conversation to John for a bit. He changed gears. "So tell me, when did you become a fan of bodybuilding?" "Uh...since I was born I guess. I have memories of admiring muscle on men as far back as I can remember." John admitted. "Really?" Alex was getting more intrigued by the minute "Yeah, it's kind of a rare thing I guess; to see someone of your size and musculature, so there are a few vivid memories that stand out. Once I remember being at a restaurant when I was very young, maybe 10 or 11, and there was a waiter that had a visible bicep bulging through his white shirt. He wasn’t a bodybuilder like you, but I noticed it bulge even more when he was carrying the heavy trays of food around. I remember watching him the whole time just waiting to see if I could get another view of his bicep." Alex was nodding his head as he looked at him with interest. “So, how do you know it’s muscle you have an interest in and not tight white shirts?” To John’s delight, Alex bounced his pecs one at a time as he said this, emphasising just how tight his shirt was over his gargantuan body. John teetered. “I never thought of that! Next time I’ll ask the waiter to try a different shirt on, so I can check your theory” Alex treated him to the most adorable little chuckle he had ever seen. John’s heart began to flutter as he continued. It was almost therapeutic having never talked to anyone about this. "To a lesser extent, I also remember World’s Strongest Man at a young age. The strongmen looked amazing to me; the way their huge bodies loomed over the presenters, and the incredible amounts of weight they could move. It was like waking up for the first time when I saw them” “So then, why do you say to a lesser extent?” Alex asked. “Well, only a few strongmen had the amazing physique of a bodybuilder, and they tended not to be the strongest ones. In fact, I’ve never been aware of anyone who combined the physique of a Mr Olympia with the raw strength of a World’s Strongest Man…” John somewhat trailed off realising that he might now be sitting next to the type of man he just described. He paused, not sure if he should continue. He didn't want to scare Alex off. "I know what you mean, I had similar thoughts, although from a different perspective. As a boy I remember seeing really huge men and I found their strength fascinating. Especially feeling like I could be even bigger and stronger than them one day. So when was the first time you saw a bodybuilder?" Alex asked. "I was a teenager, flipping through the channels and stumbled upon a Mr O competition. It was the most wonderful thing I had ever seen. The men were amazing, like… prize bulls! I remember seeing Nasser el Sonbaty for the first time and being in complete awe that a man could have muscle development like that." John froze. “Muscle bulls”! Would Alex take that as an insult? "Who won that year?" Alex asked. John continued, relieved "I remember like it was yesterday, it was an interesting time that I came in the middle of. It was Dorian Yates. Remember, I had never seen men with muscle like this before and I remember being very confused. To me it seemed obvious that Dorian or Nasser should win, their muscles were unreal, like nothing I had ever seen." "Oh yeah, that was the time they were trying to shift away from the muscle freaks." Alex added. "Ha! I don’t think it worked. All I knew at that moment was how incredibly muscled and strong they looked." "Then what?" Alex prodded. "As a teenager I had just witnessed the most incredible sight I had ever seen. Now I was looking for more. I found a store that sold what I think was the greatest magazine at the time. Flex. It was really hard to find where I lived, but it was awesome. Then, at school there was a boy who got into lifting weights. He got pretty big, but again, never approached IFBB pro level, like you” John didn't tell him about some of the videos he used to order. Mostly workout and lifestyle videos the Olympia contestants used to release in the 90s. John would whack off to them, loving being able to see these huge monsters pump up and pose, grunting all the while. "I kept my eye open for anything else on TV, but it was like the well dried up. There were a few smaller shows that I found, but that was pretty much it. Now years later I know that I came in at the end of its initial popularity, or at least it's exposure was limited." He finished. “And how did it make you feel, John?” Alex asked, his eyes twinkling and intense. “Uuh. Good. I felt good. Seeing them was like art”. It was the best compromise he could think of to say at the time. John was quiet, he felt like he had done a lot of talking and was curious what Alex had to say about what he said. "I love how you describe your passion for muscle. So simple and pure. I agree with you, it's like art. I feel like I am an artist molding my body. For me I didn't see a bodybuilder till I was almost 14. I already knew it was something I wanted and seeing it for real changed my life. At the gym they had pictures of bodybuilders and I would look at that and dream of having muscles like that for myself. Feeling my muscles grow and thicken at that age was amazing! It's hard to explain, I have just always wanted to be well built and strong as a … ox." He gave John a smile and a wink at the last bit. "It's just who we are so why fight it." John commented, as much to himself as to Alex. "So what about you, you look like you are in shape, how do you keep so nice and trim?" Alex asked. "I have been working out, on and off for about 5 years. I would love to be huge myself but my body just didn’t respond. Couldn’t keep the weight on." He said, dejected. "Maybe you just need the right teacher, who have you worked with?" Alex asked. "Nobody, I just do my own research and try to figure it out myself." John admitted. "I think we just found the problem. I have always had people helping me at my gym, nothing beats someone with experience." "How long have you been training?" John asked. "I have been hard-core training for about 12 years now. I had a pretty good base when I started, I was already a very strong boy. I started lifting when I was a teenager. When I was about 16, a bodybuilder at my gym started to help me train and I got the right diet and exercise program and started to really make gains." he said proudly. “In two years I was bigger than most of the other men who used the gym. Some didn’t like an 18 year old boy being one of the biggest and strongest guys there, so I learned early not to take offence if people objected to my big muscles.” Alex really liked talking about his past, and John was hanging on every word. To hear how Alex was able to transform his body into the man he saw before him was the most fascinating story to John While Alex was talking about his life, the trials and tribulations of growing so huge, he would move his hands around for emphasis. John would try to catch a glimpse here and there when he thought he wasn't looking. Alex either didn't notice or didn't care because he didn't mention how John’s eyes were darting all over his body. It was incredible to watch his biceps grow and form as he moved his arms around. The conversation drifted to other topics and the pair started to really hit it off. Pretty soon they were joking and talking like old friends. There seemed to be a mutual connection; John couldn't help but notice Alex would reach out and touch his hand or leg. It was like lightning when he touched him. The pilot came over the cabin speaker to announce that they would be landing in D.C. in about 20 minutes. John could see Alex tense up with the news as he pushed his head back in the seat to try and calm himself. John felt what was left of the shared armrest. How had Alex crunched this up like Play dough? It was solid steel to John, albeit it now with the dips and grooves of Alex’s fingers. Alex held John’s hand over the hand rest, and after a few seconds of pleasure at this feeling, John thought it might be best to get his hand out of the way. Alex spoke. "John, can I ask you something?" he said. "Sure." Alex lowered his voice, and again, leaned in close to John "What would you do if I flexed my arm for you?" John was too shocked to even respond as he sat there contemplating what to say. He could no longer, and no longer wanted, to hide his excitement at the mere mention of Alex’s muscles. He instantly got an extremely hard erection. And this time Alex didn't hide the fact that he noticed. He looked right at John’s crotch and smiled at him. Alex continued, "The way you talk about bodybuilders and muscle… I have a hunch you would really enjoy it. And I have another confession:" he paused "I would enjoy it too." John swallowed hard staring back into those alluring eyes. "I would… yes, I would like that." Alex looked around to see if anyone was paying attention to them. The other passengers were snoozing or focused on their devices. The flight attendants were doing their last minute checks and taking their seats around the corner. He stretched his arm out over John’s body, the back of his fist grazing John’s hard on. Slowly and with intent he pumped his bicep up, 1, 2, then 3 times, flexing hard the last time, the round hard muscle pushing the fabric of his stretchy T to it’s limit. "Go ahead.” He said “Touch it." John reached his shaking hands round cupping Alex’s amazing peak with one, and feeling the huge hanging tricep with the other. It literally felt like a rock was under his skin. With both hands wrapped around he couldn't touch his fingers because of the immense size. He slid his hands up feeling Alex’s shoulders, again it took both hands to span his incredible size. He could feel the ripples of muscle forming ridges and valleys all along his boulder sized muscle. "That feels so good." Alex whispered. "Do you like what you feel?" "It's better than my wildest dreams." John whispered back. Alex moaned and started pumping his bicep making it slowly grow and swell up more. John moved his hand back down so he could feel the transformation. These had to be the biggest arms he’d ever seen, he knew they were big but seeing them flexed he couldn't recall anything so huge. John let out a moan of pleasure as he felt Alex’s rock hard bicep under the warm skin. He could feel the power emanating from his arm as it stood unmoving and flexed. Alex had been watching his muscles pump up, and John’s hands moving over them. Now he looked up to take in his admirer’s face, and felt his heart flutter for the impact he knew his power was having. Alex held his other hand over John’s on his bicep. Him, feeling John feeling his bicep. “What do they feel like John?” “They’re… they’re so incredibly hard. Big and hard. I can feel how powerful they are just by touching them” “Hmmmmm…” Alex purred at John’s description “John, feel my strong forearms too” His hand clasped around the huge thickness of Alex’s immense forearms. They were bigger than most guys biceps. Alex moved his fist around, rippling the cords of muscle and veins around in John’s hands. “Squeeze it. See if you can make a dent” John gripped the wrist and upper forearm with all his strength. He didn’t move Alex’s muscle one iota. Then suddenly he was squashing the muscle as Alex stopped flexing. The doughy muscle still felt powerful and grainy. Then BAM! Alex flexed again and they were rock hard. His fist was still straight up in the air flexing as he opened his hand and reached over to caress John's cheek. John whimpered at his touch, his lips parting. Alex moved the hand behind John’s neck and squeezed slightly, then began pulling the smaller man towards him. They both started leaning in and locked lips in the most passionate kiss John had ever had. Alex’s lips were full and strong as they connected together with the feeling of so much emotion. It was like they were two lost souls that finally completed each other. The plane was rocking in it's final approach but in that moment they were in their own world. They kissed passionately for a couple of minutes until Alex pulled back before things got out of hand. They were forehead to forehead now looking at each other as they were coming down from their high. "Wow." Was all Alex could manage to say. "Yeah." John said back between heavy breaths. Alex took one of John's hands and placed it on his massive chest. John could feel his heart racing beneath multiple layers of dense muscle. "Do you feel that, my heart is racing right now." Alex said. John nodded emphatically as they were gazing at each other. Alex's chest started rising and hardening under John’s hand. The shirt looked like it was stretching to it's limit as his pecs were pushing out, causing the shirt to push down like his pecs couldn't be contained. John felt all over the hard ripped surface of Alex’s chest, enjoying the deep valley between the two enormous mounds. Alex playfully bounced each pec, alternating back and forth causing them to rise and fall. He never stopped looking at John as he watched the pure wonder and enjoyment he was able to give him with his body. He could see the spell he was casting on John as he truly transported him out of reality. Alex relaxed back into his seat to allow John to calm down before he got too excited. John looked up and met his gaze. They both leaned in again and shared another passionate kiss. The plane had landed now as Alex realized for the first time that he had made it through with no worries. The first time ever. John put his head on Alex’s shoulder as he wrapped his arms around the massive arm like it was a teddy bear. He felt safe and protected. "Thank you for taking my mind off the flight. I have never been so good during a landing, I didn't even notice we were on the ground." he said. "Are you kidding me. You just made my biggest dream a reality, I should be thanking you." John replied. They sat there content for a moment before Alex spoke up again. "John, would you...do you want to hang out when we get off the plane?" John looked up stunned. "Yes, whatever you are up for I am in." He wasn't sure what he had in mind but the thought of spending more time with Alex was all that mattered to him. "I didn't really plan out my first couple of days, I was just going to take a chance, I don't even book a hotel." "Uh...well I can help you find a hotel." John offered. "Where are you staying?" he asked. "The Washington Hotel on K street" John answered. "How about we share a cab and I will see if they have any rooms available." "Sure." He responded. They were like two love birds cuddling and chatting as the plane made its way to the gate. They were the first to exit the cabin and hurried down the jet bridge. Once in the terminal John took charge having been here so many times. Alex was happy to let him be in control, relaxing at not having to worry where he would go or what was coming next. The airport was small and close to the city. Neither of them had checked baggage so they walked to the exit where they got a cab to the city. Alex took John’s hand in the cab, gently squeezing it. John got hard again, remembering that just a few hours earlier that same hand had demolished a solid piece of metal. They didn't talk much in the cab but continued holding hands and looking at each other every once in a while exchanging smiles. It was past rush hour so took no time for the cab to get to the hotel where John was staying. John paid the cab and the pair walked into the hotel lobby making their way to the front desk. John went first and got his arrangements all set. After he was done he pointed out a seat where he went to sit down and wait for Alex to see if he could get a room. He watched Alex at the counter still amazed at how handsome he was as he talked to the hotel desk clerk. It didn't take long and soon he was walking toward John at the bench. His quads were massive and John still couldn’t believe how they bulged with each step. "They are all booked up." he said. "Oh.. What do you want to do?" John asked unsure how to play it. "Would you mind if we go up to your room so I can figure out what to do next?" he responded. "Of course, sure. Let's go." They made their way to the elevators. Alex took his hand as they walked and gave it a little squeeze as he looked down at him. "Thanks for helping." "Whatever you need, I'm here to help." As they were standing waiting for the elevators John could feel an electricity in the air. Alex was standing close, his freakishly thick forearms brushing against John’s. The bell dinged. They were joined by others in the elevator, so neither of them talked but they kept looking at each other, smiling. Alex pressed his body against John’s and rubbed his back lovingly. The doors opened and John led the way to his room. He swiped the card to unlock the door and opened it for Alex as he motioned for him to go in. Alex strode in and John followed, flipping on the lights to get a good look at the room. The minute the door swung shut, Alex turned around to face John. There was a pause of a few seconds as the two men took each other in. Then, Alex moved forward and effortlessly picked John up so he was holding him in his arms. John wrapped his arms around Alex’s thick neck as they drew in to kiss. This was even more passionate than on the plane as their tongues explored each others mouths. Alex’s jaw and even tongue felt muscular to John. He was certainly a dominant kisser. The sexual tension had been building and was finally being released as they let go of their inhibitions. "I want to show you my body." Alex said, panting. "I think you will be blown away." John nodded vigorously at this suggestion, once again lost for words at Alex’s amazing frankness about the power his body would have. Alex set him down on the bed and took a step back “You like muscle? Watch this” Alex said with cock of his head. Then, he slowly raised his arms and flexed. Two loud pops were head as the sleeves of Alex’s jacket popped at the peak. “Nnnmmgh Yeah!” He growled “What about bodybuilder shoulders?” He brought his arms down into a most muscular. Two more pops were heard as his delts exploded through the jacket. He turned around and intensified the pose. A long rip suddenly appeared on the back of the jacket and continued to grow as Alex flex harder. He grabbed what was left of the material and tore it off his body. Crossing his arms over his body, he slowly peeled off his shirt, revealing freakishly developed muscles covered in a light layer of hair. He unbuckled his belt and pushed the waistband down slightly, but the shorts stayed put, clinging around his huge butt muscles and thighs which would not allow them to drop. He nodded down at them, indicating John should take them off. Tugging the shorts off over Alex’s immense thighs felt incredible to John. And he couldn’t help noticing that Alex was tenting in his tight grey briefs, a spot of precum showing through. When he was done he stood there, body tensed like he was standing on a bodybuilding stage letting John drink him in. He was massive but had nice definition; the off season roided look was John’s favourite. His shoulders were extremely wide with big round delts. Sitting on top of his shoulders were gigantic, thick round traps that were bulging on either side of his 20 inch neck. John could see huge lats flaring out on his sides causing his arms to hang outward instead of down. They were so wide it made his waist look small even though John could tell it was thickly muscled. He looked like he had at least an 8 pack and his waist was nicely bulging with the beginning of an HGH belly. His obliques were so thick the gaps looked like they could fit John’s entire hand. His chest was wide and massive with undulating rock hard pecs. The smallest movement would make his chest twitch and ripple. His massive tree trunk legs balanced out his frame. John could see deep grooves separating each individual muscle making him look like a living anatomy chart. "You need to get more comfortable." Alex commanded as he moved closer to John and started taking his clothes off until he was down to his pants, like Alex. John’s massive erection was screaming against his cotton underwear and Alex grabbed onto it with both hands and started stroking it lovingly. His own erection was the crowning glory of his thick muscular body. It was so pumped that the briefs material was stretching away from his body, creating a gap between the waist band and his blocky abs. "I think we need some oil" he let go of John's erection, opened his bag and pulled out a little bottle of oil, handing it to John. "Rub me with this." he ordered. John wasted no time pouring it into his hand and started rubbing him all over. He loved how Alex’s skin was like supple calf leather stretched tight over grainy rock. John was in heaven feeling every inch of Alex’s hard physique. Not even flexing Alex’s muscles were still hard. "Oh my god your muscles are magnificent. Your arms look like they could be as big as another bodybuilders legs." He said as he tried to wrap his hands around Alex’s gigantic arm. "John; they are! I think my measurements are closest to Dorian Yates at the peak of his 95 off season right now, when he was in his prime. Except two areas, our height and waist size are different. He was 6 feet and I am 6 foot 3 and my waist is about 36 inches right now." Alex brought his arm up and flexed it, showing it's full size which was breathtaking. "I am proud to say my arms just this week hit the 23 inch mark." John stood there completely in shock by his measurements. It made sense because he could see Alex was huge, but hearing his size just stopped him in his tracks. "When I was 16 I already had really nicely developed arms that measured 12 inches with a nice little bicep peak. I started training serious and grew about an inch a year. I never plateaued and still feel like I can grow even more.” He flexed a most muscular, letting out an intimidating groan. “I don’t know. I must have good genetics or something. What do you think?” He flexed an arm up in front of John’s face who was taking in every detail. Alex rubbed some of the oil off his body and grabbed ahold of John’s erection again, stroking it up and down with long strokes working the oil in through the cotton fabric. Alex pinched the front of John’s oily, pre cummed underwear with one hand then both. He pulled apart and ripped the front open like it was tissue paper. John’s dick sprung out, leaking another glob of precum. "I want to flex for you John, but I need a good pump first, will you help me?" he asked staring down into John’s eyes with an alluring power. "Y..Yes!" John stammered. "Call me your Giant Muscle Bull. I think it is fitting." he ordered. "Yes my Giant Muscle Bull!" John responded. Alex stood up straight and covered his face with the remains of John’s briefs. He took a deep breath, held it in, then let out a deep, powerful sigh. He repeated this three times, while rubbing his cock on the outside of his own underwear with his thick thumb. He threw the remains of John’s briefs on the floor and layed on his belly in push up position. "I need more weight for my pump, lay on my back while I do a couple of sets." John did as he was instructed. He laid on Alex’s back feeling the incredibly hard muscles beneath him. His cock slid nicely between Alex’s hard butt cheeks over his sweat drenched underwear, and he could feel him tightening and loosening giving the most incredible sensation through his dick. It was like Alex was giving him a hand job with his butt. He put his hands on Alex’s massive shoulders to steady himself as he started pumping up and down with slow controlled reps. It was like some new incredible sex position John had never done as he rode this muscle beast up and down. His butt flexed with every exertion continuing the incredible feeling on John’s cock. After 20 reps he paused. John took this opportunity to feel around his arms and shoulders, amazed by the hardness. Alex moaned underneath him at the sensation of the smaller man massaging his muscles. "Mmmm...that feels so good, I love it when you touch me." he said breathlessly. John rested his face between the two massive trap muscles and not being able to resist anymore started to kiss them uncontrollably. Alex moaned with pleasure at being kissed and worshiped. "Hold on tight for another set baby." he said. With no hesitation he raised them up again starting slow and building speed. John took his advice and wrapped his arms around Alex so that his hands came underneath. He cupped his massive pec muscles with his hands and held on tight. The feeling of Alex’s rock hard chest under his hands and the way his cock was being rubbed by Alex’s cotton covered butt was beginning to prove too much for John, who could feel a huge load brewing in his balls. Alex was pumping them both up and down in a smooth rapid pace. His pecs felt like massive boulders with ridges running all along the surface. After some reps he finally stopped and dropped down to his belly again. He began grinding his dick into the floor, the alternative movement squeezing John’s cock even more between the hard butt cheeks. "Hold on tight." he said. With John still on Alex’s back he got to all fours and stood up as if he wasn't carrying a thing. John wrapped his legs around Alex’s waist. He held on tight around Alex’s swelling muscular neck as Alex lowered himself into a squat position and straightened again. John's cock was rubbing up and down with every dip which was enhanced by the oil. Alex did 20 dips with John on his back and showed no sign of slowing down. John was starting to moan as he felt himself getting close to a release. It was like the thick muscles running down the bodybuilder’s back were made to massage John’s cock. Alex must have sensed how excited John was getting and stopped his squats. "Come here baby, let me help you and get an arm workout at the same time." he motioned for him to come around and face him. John was amazed at how effortlessly Alex was able to lift and move him around like he was light as a feather. They kissed once more, enjoying the feeling of being in each other’s arms. They did that for a couple of minutes and then Alex brought him up to readjust. This time he held him so that John was cradled in his huge arms with his cock standing straight up like a flagpole. They paused and stared at each other for a moment, John not quite believing this man could hold him so easily like a child, Alex thrilled to be holding such a grateful worshipper in his arms. It was a curling position for Alex and he lifted John and wrapped his mouth around John’s cock and started sucking while he curled him up and down plunging his cock into his mouth with each rep. After a couple of blissful minutes John started shaking and moaning uncontrollably. Alex stopped the reps. “Where baby? Where do you want to cum?” “Abs, rub me against your abs!” John held himself back. He could have cum any time in the last couple of hours, but these last few seconds were the hardest. Alex knew what to do. He repositioned John against his body in the most loving bearhug, one hand under John’s butt, the other around his body, pushing the smaller man’s cock into the ridge between his blocky abs. He rubbed John’s entire body effortlessly up and down the ridges of his thick hard belly. John grabbed a hold of Alex’s pumped rock hard biceps. “You like that baby? You like these jacked hard muscles??” “Uuuuuuh! UU” John forgot language. He forgot everything but the huge hard muscle man now giving him the biggest orgasm of his life. He blew his initial load and it was so powerful it shot up through the gap between Alex’s thick pecs. Another load of cum oozed out, flowing like lava through the ridges of Alex’s 8 pack. Alex held John tight in his bear hug, enjoying John’s shaking, convulsing body. After a few more seconds he dropped John on the bed and seemed energized by the whole thing. "Oh yeah." he said as he raised his arms up and struck a huge double bicep pose. He looked from one bicep to the other admiring his own body, relishing in the reaction he had just had on the other man. John looked up amazed at the sight before him, as Alex’s cantaloup sized biceps stuck out looking harder than ever. Each bicep had a thick vein that ran along the top and made them look even taller. “350 lbs of rock hard French beef! You wanna touch these muscles again baby??” The sight of his amazing biceps made John hub the last few globs of cum out of his still throbbing cock. He never considered himself a stud in bed, but Alex's amazing body had him so turned on he felt like he could go all night. "Wow, it looks like someone is ready for round 2." Alex said as he was eyeing John’s erect penis. Alex struck another pose, this time bringing his arms down and in front so his traps and pecs were flexing. His chest exploded with shredded muscle forming huge basketball sized mounds. His cleavage pressed tightly together looking like it could crack a walnut. John's eyes were wide and his mouth hung open as he was mesmerized by Alex’s amazing size and development. "Like art?" Alex asked him. "Yes, the most amazing art I have ever seen. You are beautiful my rock hard muscle bull." Alex smiled and struck another pose. He brought his arms over his head and stuck out one of his legs. John didn't know what to look at first. His arms looked even bigger as he put at them on either side of his head. The peaks were bulging out and one of his arms looked bigger than John’s head. He moved his waist around in a sexy slow motion dance flexing his abs and obliques. Each square shaped muscle stuck out in perfect symmetry showing 8 clearly defined abs. Framing them were thick obliques that ran the length of his sides and formed a V down to his now fully pumped dick. The fabric of the tight grey pants had small tears appearing, as his thick muscular cock strained for release. His massive leg was stretched toward John and he could see each quad muscle bulging out causing deep valleys between them. Each muscle was etched with striations that ran up and down showing every muscle fiber in detail. He continued to move from one pose to another giving John the most amazing personal pose down. He moaned and grunted with each pose, getting himself more and more worked up at the power his powerful body was having over his small admirer. "Come to me John and worship my muscles." he commanded. "Yes my Bull" He replied as he stood up to join him. His massive erection was standing straight up as he stood next to Alex. Alex continued to pose for him as John eagerly started to caress and feel him all over driving his cock into Alex’s powerful thighs and obliques. His body was as hard as it looked. John’s hands glided over the smooth oiled skin feeling every detail. They were moaning in unison as each of them were aroused by the other. John thrust his cock against Alex’s tenting grey briefs. They were now soaking wet with sweat and the cum of both men. Alex moaned as he allowed himself to finally flex his cock. As they pressed their bodies together and started to grind, Alex nearly climaxed; his thick muscular dick stood to full attention. He tore off the remains with his hands as he had with John’s. He grabbed the back of John’s head and rubbed the briefs over John’s face. “Take that in baby! Smell your big strong muscle bull’s manly stench. Does it turn you on?” John nodded and moaned, his hands reaching out for Alex’s body to steady himself. Alex threw the pants to the side and John started to kiss Alex all over his body, running his tongue along the deep grooves that his huge muscles formed. The more into his body he got the more Alex responded. It was like he was giving Alex an orgasm without intercoarse as he was roaring for more. "Your muscles are so beautiful and hard!" John said between kisses. Alex responded with an orgasmic moan. He was precumming hard now as he was begging for John to continue. He was flexing harder than ever now, relishing the feeling of hands worshipping his thick dense muscle. His eyes were closed as a feeling of ecstasy washed over his whole body. "Taste me! Touch me!" he demanded. John was kissing Alex’s chest which was exploding with muscle, his huge nipples were engorged and hard. John’s arms were reaching around Alex, holding on to his rock hard glutes so he could grind into him harder. “NNgh.. AAAAAAAaaaaaaargh! FUCK” Alex boomed as his muscular cock exploded cum all over his small worshipper. Alex, who was still moaning aggressively, let out a final thick volley of cum. As he came down from his orgasm, he reached down and started to stroke John's cock. Then, he reached round and grabbed John’s butt. Lifting the smaller man off the floor, he rubbed John’s dick all around his rock hard obliques. He threw John down on the bed and climbed on top of him, letting his weight crush his admirer, feeling their cocks rub against one another. John continued praising his muscles which Alex loved. Alex would flare his lats out so that John could grab onto them like handles. Then he would pinch Alex’s shoulder blades together which would cause all the muscles to bunch up forming a mountain range down the middle. They were orgasming again, not being able to control their desire for each other. Alex was grunting uncontrollably at the peak of another orgasm as John was building to another big release. "I'm cumming!" John yelled with a shaky voice. His hips were thrusting up and into Alex as hard and fast as possible, Alex’s massive 350lbs of muscle providing the most wonderful resistance. Their twitching cocks exploded against each other. Alex reached down and wrapped his big strong hand around both cocks, gently rubbing them both. "I love your cock. I want to feel it grow in my mouth." Alex said. The mere mention of the fact that Alex loved his cock was causing John’s cock to start growing again. Alex moved down and placed John’s semi hard dick in his mouth. Alex moaned in response to his cock filling his mouth. He started licking John’s shaft like a lollipop. "You're just so amazing, I can't contain myself." John responded. He felt like a stud having just cummed twice and already fully erect again. Alex couldn't get enough of sucking his cock as he licked him all over and was moaning with pleasure. Reluctantly he finally took one last suck and started working up the length of John’s body, crawling like a cat on the prowl. His massive body loomed over John as he stared down at him with his amazing hazel eyes. Everytime he looked at John with those piercing eyes it was like time was standing still, he was temporarily paralyzed by their beauty. Alex leaned in and the two shared a passionate kiss. John started to explore Alex’s shoulders and arms as he held himself above him. Everytime he touched Alex he was in sheer awe by his size. "I want to please you my giant muscle bull. I want to make you orgasm again." He begged, realizing Alex had made him cum twice now and he wanted badly to return the favor again "I already have twice my sweet baby, but I would love more attention." he said and rolled off him to lay on his back to allow John to do whatever he wanted. John climbed on Alex and started to kiss all over his chest and fondle his hard pecs. His nipples were still hard as he licked and sucked them all over. As he was fondling his pecs he marveled at how much bigger they were than he realized. Alex loved all the attention and was moaning with pleasure. He reached down and slid his fingers round his dick and started to masturbate. Alex pulled John’s head against his chest as he started to build toward another climax. He was a sexual machine as he begged him to keep sucking his nipples. In no time he was grunting and moaning as another orgasm began to brew in his body. He was breathing heavy now causing his abs to flex and harden showing his incredible development. John ran his hands along Alex’s sides feeling the ripples of his hard obliques as he ran his tongue down the deep valley between his bulging roided abs. John was moaning with delight as he kissed all over Alex’s hard stomach. Alex loved it and was going wild with ecstasy. “John, come up here” Alex started “talk in my ear” Alex was furiously beating off, getting close to cumming again. John was happy to obey his instructions. He talked intently into Alex’s ear as he continued to feel the bodybuilder’s chest and abs. “Alex. You’re my big thick muscle bull and you turn me on so much” John said, as he grinded his dick into Alex’s body “I love feeling your huge muscles and rubbing my dick against your bull body” “Hhnnnnnggh..” Alex had never been this turned on in his life “When you put your arms around me, I know you could crush me with your immense power and strength. You’re so strong and it makes me wanna cum all over you” “Fuuuuuuck YES! Keep going” “On the plane, I was precumming at the sight of you strong hands crush those armrests like they were nothing. I loved looking down at our legs. Yours are double the size of mine. I love licking them and tasting you manly sweat. I love feeling your 350lb frame on top of me. Your lumpy muscles pressing into my weak body. You make me feel like a small boy standing next to the biggest muscle daddy. I love smelling the testosterone leak out with your sweat as you jack off. I love worshipping my big hard bodybuilder” "OH FUCK...YEES! Suck it, SUCK IT" Alex growled out as his ecstasy hit another level. John moved down and placed his mouth around Alex’s pulsating cock, feeling it pump and swell against his tongue and cheeks. Alex reached down and held his head steady as he started to buck uncontrollably into John’s mouth. He was moaning as if possessed, waves of pleasure spreading through his body. John felt his entire throat and mouth fill with shot after shot of ropey cum. Alex’s body juddered and shook as he let out an almighty roar. He had never felt a sensation like this sweet new man had provided. "Uuuuuuuh!! Come here baby." Alex beckoned for him with open arms. John crawled up and the two embraced in a passionate kiss. "You are the perfect man!" John exclaimed. "You are MY perfect man!" Alex responded. They continued kissing with renewed vigor. An unbelievable bond was forming between the couple, the closest thing to love that could be formed in less than 24 hours. Alex’s hand came to rest on John's butt as he spread his legs open to draw him in. John's fully erect and eager penis slid up against Alex’s as the two became one. John lay on Alex, completely spent, his dick throbbing into a semi again as Alex continued to hold him with his massive arms. John felt so safe and content as his full weight lay on top of Alex’s body. "That was the most incredible sex I have ever experienced." Alex admitted. "Me too, you are the most amazing man I have ever met." John replied. They laid like that for a while completely content until they finally had to get up to clean themselves off. "You know you are staying the night here right?" John said to Alex as he was washing his hands looking at his magnificent reflection in the mirror. "Yes my baby." Alex said as he wrapped his arms around John pulling him into a tight embrace. Later they were cuddled in bed, Alex was on his back with one arm around John, the other occasionally flexing or caressing his new lover’s face. John was draped over him with his head on Alex’s chest. They were content laying there enjoying each others touch. Alex broke the silence. "I am really glad you asked me to stay, I have never felt such an amazing connection with anyone like this." "I feel so lucky to have you with me. You are smart and handsome and driven" John said with admiration. Alex chuckled and squeezed him. They looked in each others eyes and shared a deep passionate kiss. "You are the man of my dreams. I have always fantasized about a man who would love my body like you do and worship my muscles. In case you hadn't noticed I get really turned on by the way you react to my body." Alex admitted. "Then we get to fulfill each other's fantasies my bull. You said you still haven't plateaued, how big do you want to get?" John asked. "As big as possible." he said, giving John another kiss.

I step off the bus and feel my stomach drop as I see Jake leaning against the wall, waiting for me. He’s wearing a stained wife-beater and grins when he spots me. My heart starts to race. I feel like I can't catch my breath. I keep my head down and walk past him, trying to pretend he doesn't exist, as if that’ll save me. I know what's coming. There's nothing I can do to stop it. I try to look away, to pretend that I don't see him, but he calls out my name in a sing-song voice. "Oh Tiny Todd?” I feel a large hand close around my shoulder. His breath is thick and sour. “How's it going, little guy?" He grabs my arm and spins me around to face him. He's huge, easily twice my size, and his friends are behind him, snickering. Both slightly smaller, slightly dumber, but tyrannical bastards in their own right. "Where you going, Tiny? Don't you want to hang out with us?" I shake my head, trying to pull my arm free, but he holds on tight. "Please, let me go," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. “I did your homework like you asked.” Jake just laughs and shoves me, sending me crashing into the wall. "Why should I, Tiny Todd? You're such a loser." I feel the tears starting to sting my eyes and I know that I need to get out of here, to get away from him. But Jake just laughs harder and shoves me again. My books go flying and I feel like everyone is laughing at me, like they're all in on the joke. I pick myself up and run, my tears blurring my vision. I run all the way home, to the safety of my room. I lock the door behind me and curl up in a ball, crying until I fall asleep. That's how it always goes. Every day, the same thing. Jake and his friends make fun of me, push me around, and I just take it. I'm just Tiny Todd, the ugly nerd who can't stand up for himself. And I hate myself for it. - I sit down at the dinner table and try to ignore the way my dad is glaring at me. He's been in a bad mood all day and I can tell that this is going to be another one of those nights. I pick at my food, trying to conjure up the willpower to eat, but it's not long before he starts in on me. "What the hell happened to you, boy?" he says, pointing to the bruises on my arms. I shrug, trying to act like it's no big deal, but he's not having it. "Don't you know how to defend yourself?" he says, his voice rising. "You're a disappointment, a runt. Your brother would never let himself be bullied like this." He motions over at Dan, who is sitting across the table, looking smug. Dan is the star of the baseball team, the popular one, the one who gets all the attention. And he loves it. "You need to man up, Todd," my dad continues. "Start fighting back, or you're going to end up a nobody. A weakling." The tears start to prick at my eyes and I can feel my face getting hot. I don't want to cry, not in front of them, but I can't help it. I push back from the table and run from the room, slamming the door behind me. How often do I end up curled up in a ball on my bed, crying myself to sleep? Feels like it happens at least once a week nowadays. Sometimes I feel like the most helpless and lonely person in the world. I hate myself for being so weak, for not being able to stand up to Jake, for not being able to make my dad proud. I hate that I'm not like Dan, who never seems to struggle with anything. He's always the one getting all the attention, always the one who seems to have it all together. And I hate that my dad always compares us, always holds Dan up as the standard that I can never live up to. There’s no one in the world who understands me. I'm so weak, I can't even fight back. I just want to matter, but it seems like no matter what I do, it’ll never be enough. It’s not as if I can just… sprout up a few inches. Pile on a few hundred pounds. Get big. Get strong. Weakness isn’t something you can escape. - I'm sitting in my small, cluttered bedroom, surrounded by piles of books and comics, scrolling through the dark, seedy corners of the internet. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty, and my mind is a jumbled mess of thoughts and emotions. I've been feeling so lost and hopeless lately, like I'll never amount to anything, and I just want to find a way to make a change. I've been on the dark web before, searching for answers, searching for some kind of solution to my problems. I know it's dangerous, but I also know that there's information here that can't be found anywhere else. It's a place of secrets and hidden knowledge, a place where anything is possible. I'm scrolling through forums and chat rooms, reading stories and testimonials from other people just like me, people who are searching for something more. And then, suddenly, a chat window pops up. "You look like you could use a little help," says the stranger. I hesitate for a moment, trying to decide whether I should respond. I've heard about scams and hackers on the dark web, and I don't want to get involved with anything illegal. But I'm also curious, so I take a deep breath and type a response. "What kind of help?" I ask. "Something special, just for you," the stranger says. "A drug. It'll fix all your problems." My heart is pounding in my chest as I read those words. This all sounds too good to be true. I hesitate for a moment, trying to think of a polite way to decline. "Why are you offering this to me for free?" I ask. "What's the catch?" A pause. "I stole it from a military lab," the stranger says. "And I need a test subject to examine the effects." I feel a cold sweat breaking out on my forehead. This is dangerous, illegal, and probably a bad idea. But I can't help thinking about the bruises on my arms and the way Jake treated me at school. I remember how helpless and alone I felt, and suddenly, I know what I have to do. "Okay," I say, typing my address into the chat window. "I'll do it." The stranger gives me a few more instructions, and then the chat window disappears. I sit there for a few minutes, staring at the screen, trying to decide if I've just made a huge mistake. But then I shake my head and close my laptop and try to steady my breathing. I don't know what the future holds, but I know I have to take this chance. I have to do something. Even if it’s futile. Even if it’s pointless. I close my eyes and try to get some sleep, the pale glow of my monitor reflecting in my eyes. - I wake up, gasping for air, sweat soaking my bed sheets. My pulse beats like a drum, resounding in my ears, my chest heaving. Another nightmare. I swing my legs over the bed and walk to the door. I’m not sure if I need a drink, or if I just want to get some air. Maybe I need to get away. I step onto the landing, and it's then I hear the knock. My heart skips a beat. I freeze, listening, but there's no sound. Was it just my imagination? I shake my head, trying to clear the cobwebs, and then I hear it again. A soft, insistent knock. It's coming from the front door. I'm not used to visitors at this time of night. I'm scared. My mind races with all the things that could be waiting for me on the other side of that door. It could be a murderer. A robber. Or worse, a cop. But curiosity wins out in the end. I tiptoe down the stairs, the boards creaking beneath my feet, and I peer through the peephole. It's too dark to see anything. I creep towards the door, trying to be as quiet as possible, and peer through the translucent window. All I can see is a dark silhouette, and my first instinct is to hide. But he makes no attempt to come inside. I hesitate for a moment, my hand hovering over the lock. Then I turn it and pull the door open. Cold air rushes in. There's no one there. Then I see it, lying on the step. A small, brown parcel. My name is written on the front in bold black letters. I pick it up, a sense of unease settling in my stomach. I tear off the wrapping, and a glass bottle rolls into my hand. I turn it over, reading the label. "Classified". "Top Secret". I hold it to the light to get a better look. What is this? Who would send me something like this? I unscrew the cap, and a few small, white pills spill into my palm. They could be painkillers. They don’t look special, at any rate. Am I really going to down a random pill? I look at my reflection in the brown glass. My eyes are bloodshot. I look like a mess. Sure, why the fuck not? I take one, downing it with a gulp of tap water, and wait. And wait. And nothing happens. I thought that maybe, just maybe, this was the answer I'd been searching for. The solution to all my problems. But no, nothing has changed. I climb back into bed, lying there wide-eyed, listening to the sounds of the night, waiting for something to happen. But nothing does. I eventually drift off to sleep, the bottle of pills still in my hand.

Chapter 1: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-1/ Chapter 2: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-2/ Chapter 3: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-3/ Chapter 4: https://muscle-growt...r-romance-pt-4/ Chapter 5: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/6733-a-pectacular-romance-pt-5/ "ARRRRGGGHHHHHH!" He shouted as his chest filled with blood and his veins flustered across the surface of the two huge globes. They swelled larger and larger and the cracking of the shower stall became more apparent. The outer portions of his chest started cracking into the tile walls exposing the steel beams that structure the walls of Alex's oversized mansion. After a few more seconds of pushing his chest apart I was finally released from the pec vice and fell onto his expansive inner thigh muscle below as he was still sitting on the shower floor.Exhausted, yet relieved I looked up at the underside of his veiny expanding chest only to see Alex looking down at me with a shocked look as the back of his head and diesel neck smashed into the shower ceiling. He broke through the ceiling tiles and they started raining down in what seemed to be slow motion. Shards were falling right towards my helpless body when Alex's quick reflexes kicked in and he slammed his pecs together before a single shard could reach me. The light from above was blocked out and the blood started rushing to my head all at once. "Little man," his voice seemed sluggish to me and muffled as I couldn't hear him over the rumble of the shower being bursted through, "Are you okay?" I looked towards his deep cut abs and my eyes started to flutter until I drifted off into unconsciousness. Chapter 6 My mind played through the craziest dreams for what seemed to be only a second but must of been a few hours. My final dream was more of a sensation. I could feel the warm sun on my body and feel the thick green grass under my skinny back and between my fingers. It was peaceful until the sky became dark and thunder began repeatedly booming through the air. The thunder claps only got louder and louder and made my body cringe with fear until suddenly they stopped. I relaxed once I came to realize it was only a dream and I slowly opened my eyes as I sat up. Where the hell was this? I was sitting in a huge open field surrounded by thick forest with only Alex's huge mansion about a half of a mile away. Around me on the grassy plain were pieces of machinery and boulders of all different sizes from metal beams, broken down cars, dump trucks, and things of that nature. To my immediate right was an oversized weight bench with stacks and stacks of barbells and iron weights surrounding the machinery. I took all of this in within a few seconds until I realized how the sun was shining brightly in the sky, yet there was a cold cloud that loomed over and shaded this area only. It only took another second to remember this familiar feeling. It wasn't a cloud. It was a shadow. "About time you woke up." It was a deep booming voice from behind me that made my body quiver. I stood up from the ground slowly and turned around. Directly in front of me was a pair of the largest feet I'd ever seen. Slowly, my eyes drifted upwards to a shape that was taller than a telephone pole or a street light. If I were to judge I would say he was clearing 25-30 feet at this point. He was packing a set of legs that made tree trunks look like toothpicks. He had made himself a makeshift thong out of a massive sheet or curtain that was silky and black. It left nothing to the imagination as his huge log of a cock sat to the left and his thick pubic bush bursted from the top of the garment. A light happy trail left sight in the deep crevices of his abdominal muscles that were as large as car windshields--all 10 of them surrounded by cobble stone obliques and matched with a heavy V-shape to his waist. His long arms were covered in veins and his big biceps sat in front of his tremendous lats forming a deep arm pit with thick black hair. The ball of his bicep was now much larger than my entire body when it was unflexed. My mouth fell agape when I shifted my eyes to his chest. His nipples, now as large as my entire chest, pointed directly down at me due to the serious amount of dense muscle his pecs held. His massive pecs were each the size of a small car and they were packed with muscle and held back by a paper thin layer of soft skin.Striations teared across the huge mounds into the distinct dent on the outer portion of each pec. The outer dent alone could have been used for a seat for myself. The striations led across to the center of his chest which had a huge diamond cleft in the middle where the upper and lower pec of each globe met at the center point. His face came into view between the two huge mounds and he smiled down at me flashing his big pearly whites. "What do you think, little man?" He bellowed. "You're so massive--I can't believe it." I said as I marveled over his muscles. He smiled again at how in awe I was and brought one of his massive arms up for me to gawk at. The massive bicep bounced as he twisted his wrist left and right. "You want to play on my big muscles?" He chuckled and looked at the huge bicep ball and then down to me. "Come on, little guy, get a closer look at this big arm!" He was so big it felt like slow motion as he knelt down to grab me. With one big hand he scooped me up under my armpits and wrapped his entire hand around my body. Wind rushed passed as he lifted me up twenty feet off the ground to his level. I looked down and saw things from his view. The ground looked so far away but the real view was checking out his abs from above. Deep groves tore through his ripped midsection and led into his thick pubic bush. I was snapped out of my trance when Alex thrusted me towards his bicep. He held me there in front of the huge bicep ball about a foot away. I looked up to his face and he nodded towards his bicep. "Go ahead, little man, these big muscles are all for you!" I leaned in and kissed the hot flesh. It was so hard like kissing a wall made of steel that had a soft layer of skin over it. I looked down and noticed he was pitching a huge tent in his self-made thong. He loved our size difference almost more than me. I could feel his stare on me as I continued to kiss and rub the big bicep. "Do you want me to flex it for you?" "You mean--it's not flexed right now?" I quivered. His bicep was already bigger than me! I couldn't imagine it getting much bigger. "Not at all, little man. Here, I'll flex it for you!" He placed my small body on the top of the huge mound and I scurried around like a naked mouse trying to get a safe spot. I peered over the edge of his arm and almost fainted at how high I was from the ground. Suddenly the skin on his arm tightened and began moving in every direction. I could feel the muscle underneath me becoming impossibly hard. Huge corded veins began surfacing beneath my body as large and as wide as my wrist. The huge mound below me slowly rose up higher and higher bringing me up with it. I was now even the upper mid section of his whopping veiny forearm that seemed a length away to my tiny size. My cock sprung to full attention over the significant feat of power in his bicep. I sat in a crab-walk pose on the top of his mountainous bicep. Turning my head to his face, "Big guy, your bicep is three times the size of me." "Hell yea, little man! I love it when you talk about me like that!" He bursted. "Like what?" I asked curiously. "Like when you make me feel big! I'm not the best with words but when you make me feel...I don't know, it just gets me so hot when you make me feel like--" "Like a giant?" I cut him off. His confused expression changed to a reassuring smile. His big pearly white smile explained an understanding I hadn't felt between us before. "Yea, little man. I like when you make me feel like a giant. It's you that's making me get so big. I've been growing bigger and bigger ever since I was a boy. But this is clearly something different in me. It's everything about you.. The way you admire my size; the huge difference in power between us; the way you make me feel protective of how fragile you are..Even your cum makes me just keep getting bigger and bigger!" My body quivered with his explanation of his feelings for me. I felt like the most special man in the world. To be selected and cherished by a huge man of his size made me realize just how lucky I was. "I like how you make me feel too, big guy! You have so much power and can crush me at any second, but you're so careful and considerate of what I want. I love it when you show off just how BIG you are!" I squeaked. "Is that so? Well how would you like to see me pump these big muscles up for you?" He smiled and bounced his huge pecs, alternating them like two separate globes. "I thought they were pumped already..You haven't touched any of this?" I said pointing out to the boulders, stacks of cars, and freight trains attached by various steel beams. "These muscles are cold right now." He winked and brought his other bicep up and flexed it. "I can make them much bigger, if you'd like." I gulped hard and nodded up at him. He smiled back and carefully--so as not to let me fall off his bicep mound--maneuvered towards a stack of cars wrapped together with with metal pipes and a steel beam between connected to another stack of cars. It was his makeshift dumbbell. He knelt to the floor to grab the dumbbell with the opposing hand and then rose up to his full height. Looking down at me he began curling the immense weight, watching my reaction to the bicep fluctuating with power. It would bunch up and shake with might as he struggled to continue his reps. The bicep ball turned beat red and was visibly gaining a massive pump. "You like that, little man? Do you like this big bi getting all pumped up for ya?" He said between gritted teeth. A slight sweat broke out on his forehead. "You're fucking massive, big man. Can you pump this one up next?" I eagerly patted the thick muscle beneath my ass. "Sure thing." He passed the huge makeshift dumbbell from the opposing hand to the hand of the arm I was straddling. As he let the weight shift to the bicep I was on I could immediately feel the muscle tense up. He began lifted the huge weight up way above my head and then bringing it back down as he curled the massive amount of weight. The bicep rose up like a huge mountain beneath my body. It was too much for me to handle. I laid out on my stomach across the expansive bicep and started kissing and licking the muscle. "Yea little man, worship these big muscles!" He was getting excited over my loss of control. "It's so fucking big! I can feel it pumping up bigger and bigger!" I said as his reps increased faster and faster. "Yea, little guy! Keep turning me on! Check these babies out!" He threw the dumbbell to the ground making a loud bang. He then threw his bi's up into a double bicep pose. The force of the muscle rising up so fast threw me off balance and a struggled to grab a hold of the something as I slid off the top of the mound. My hand grabbed a rigid vein that was as thick as a tree branch and I tried to pull myself back up but I was too weak. I let go and fell down into the trench between his big bicep and his forearm. I was only about half the size of a pencil to this behemoth so he couldn't even tell I had fallen. The huge mound started filling up again as his forearm flew up into a bicep pose. His thick forearm pushed me against the massive bicep and I was trapped once again. It was getting tighter and tighter each second until I finally could gasp a small shout. Alex quickly relaxed his bicep and peered over the muscle mound until his eyes met mine. "Little man! What are you doing down there?" He asked worrying. "I'm sorry big guy I got caught up in the excitement and lost my balance." I said with a frown. "Aw, little man, you have to be more careful." He said as he lifted his other arm to a pose to show me the power. He picked up a boulder as big as my body off the floor and placed it in the tight spot I sat in on the opposing bicep. "I could have crushed you between my bicep and forearm without even noticing!" He flexed hard and the big boulder was crushed into small rocks that trickled out of the tight space as he released. I patted the big boulder of a bicep next to me firmly. "It's a good thing you didn't!" "It sure is!" He smiled playfully as his huge hand came towards me. He picked me up under my shoulders again and used his other hand to sit me in the palm of his hands. I sat comfortably with my legs crossed like a pretzel in the palm of his one big hand. "It's crazy to think just yesterday you were just a cute little pipsqueak in a bar and now--well.." he brought his hand that I sat in down below his great big chest and looked down at me over them, "now you're a cute really really little pipsqueak in the palm of my hand. He smiled and bounced his big pecs towards me. They were so massive and wide that they filled my entire vision. They bounced around smashing into each other with every leap off of his torso. I starred up at the act in awe and my cock began oozing pre cum. The bouncing ceased and his smile changed to a smirk as he brought his big pinky up to my cock and swiped the pre off. He brought his pinky up to his face. "I love how much these big pecs turn you on, little man--but I especially love making you cum. It's one of my weaknesses yet my greatest strength, little guy. This shit right here makes me get BIG!" He stuck his pinky into his mouth and sucked on the insignificant droplets of my pre cum. I smiled proudly as he looked back down on me. "Hey, little man?" He smirked again. "Yea, big guy?" "I was thinking--now that I'm big enough for it--how about you lay down in my pec cleavage while I pump these big pecs up for ya?" He winked and pushed his pecs out so far that they casted a shadow over me and his face disappeared from view. He leaned back in shock and awe as they separated like the red sea above me. "So, what do ya say, little guy?" He bounced them again. "Please...please, big guy..yes!" I said shocked at first but then ecstatic about what was to come. "Awesome, little dude! I'm gunna pump these big ones up so BIG for ya!" He pushed them out one more time and then turned to his work station. With a few big booms he made his way over to a huge freight train cart. It was perched on top of two steel holder that struggled to keep it off the ground. The cart was filled to the brim with big boulders and car parts as I could see through the openings. Around the area was a bunch of other freight cards of similar sizes. "Close your eyes." A big crash boomed through the open field as his thick, rock hard ass slammed to the ground. I could feel him shimmying around while I was flung around in his clenched fist. He then placed me on his body and I plopped on my ass. I felt my hands around and could tell I was sitting on his big tight abs. "Open your eyes." I slowly opened them and smiled bright. His massive pecs sat high and mighty only a few feet in front of me. He flexed them apart and his face came into view between them. "Get on in here, little man!" he said, tightening his huge chest. I crawled over to his big chest and then started pushing my way between the two big mounds. It was a tight squeeze but I managed to shift between on all fours. The two mounds went about two feet above me on both sides in this position. "Would you..would you mind laying on your back facing up at me? I want to see your face and your cock while I get these big ones all PUMPED for ya." He said bashfully. I smiled and nodded playfully as I maneuvered my way around the pec cave. My entire body was about a foot short on the top and bottom from being exposed of his cleavage--a perfect fit! I placed my ass down and laid down into the two massive mounds looking up at his big face that sat just outside his two pecs. "Let's get this blood flowing!" He said as he raised his huge arms up to the freight on the beams above. He huffed loudly as the freight train was lifted off the beams. It came a few feet above me and his chest seemed to spread wide and felt open until he started lifting it high into the air with his two arms. His biceps pushed his big pecs together and they rose up a few feet on both sides of my body. My arms became pinned to my sides and my face must have given off a panicked reaction because his deep voice came in just in time to soothe me. "It's-argh-It's alright, little guy!" His face was red and beads of sweat formed above his brow. "I've got better control now..I won't crush you in there!" The tectonic plates that were his pecs shifted like big boulders and tightened up giving me a little more room to cozy up. The pec walls became dense road maps of veins to either side of my wimpy body. The warmth of his huge muscles surrounding me was almost too much for me to handle. I grabbed a hold of my prick and the big guy took notice. "Oh yea, little man! You're getting off on my strength I can feel it! Just look at that pre-cum!" He hoisted the big freight train far above and it clanked with the sound of all the dense metal weights it carried inside. "Let's see what your pre-cum can do for these big muscles!" He brought his chin down to the top of his chest and his huge warm tongue slid out of his mouth coming closer and closer to my cock. The tip of his big wet tongue brushed over my cock head and my mind went whirling. I started jerking my dick uncontrollably towards his big face. He slid his tongue back into his mouth and his eyes closed. Veins started bulging out further on the walls of the inside of his pecs. I could see them writhing under the thin, hot skin. Still with his eyes closed, he brought the freight train swiftly towards his chest until it was only a few feet above me and then quickly pushed it back up in a bench press motion. This caused his huge pecs to spread far away from me and seem as though two big hills were being stretched out until he threw his arms away and the two hills rose up higher than before. He repeated the motion a number of times, each second showing more veins. The walls of his pecs were visibly inching towards me from every direction with each rep. "Hey, big guy! It's getting a little cramped in here!" I tried to peep out between a rep, but he couldn't hear me over the sound of his own grunting. "Wor...ship....me!!" He said in grunts. "Pump....these..argh...pecs!!" After about 20 more reps he finally placed the freight train back on the beam above and relaxed his chest with a loud sigh. He looked down at me being squeezed between his huge pecs. "Alright, little man! Check out this pump you got me!" He pushed his pecs together twice for emphasis. My arms and shoulders were pushed in front of my chest squishing my entire body. "This is all just from your pre-cum!" "Yea, big guy! Your pecs are getting so pumped!" I shouted without thinking, in blatant encouragement. My desires couldn't hold back my nerves that he could crush me between his pecs with a simple sneeze. "You've got to cum for me again, little guy.. I want to pump them up even bigger!" He winked and smiled. "Bigger?? Just how big are you going to get?" My voice squeaked with concern. "Aww, little man! Don't be nervous..You know you want me to grow just a little bigger, don't you?" He inhaled and his muscles rose me up a couple of feet. "Well..I think..." I began to sweat, overwhelmed with sexual tension of right and wrong. "I think I can make you cum without trying." He chuckled at my feeble attempt of denial. My eyes grew wide as he heaved his chest and the two mounds shifted away from both sides and became taught like steel mountains. He held the pose and I could see the strain on his face. His chest became red and warm to the touch as the veins doubled in amounts and thickness. "Tell me what you like about my muscles." He asked in a sexual tone. "I...I.." "Do you like how hard they can get?" He tightened his chest even more, making audible sounds of the chords of muscle fighting for space in all their density. "How about I bounce you around in there, little man, would you like that?" My eyes grew even wider and I grabbed my cock and croaked back in moans of anticipation. He flexed one big pec and I flew to the left. He bounced the other and I flew right back. "Oh yea!" He shouted and started bouncing them back and forth. I was being tossed around like a medallion between his huge pecs. He did this for a few seconds until he noticed how thrashed I was getting in there. He pressed the two pecs against both sides to secure me. He then continued his pec dance a little more slow and sensual. I was swooning over the control he had in all of his muscle. "Cum for me, little guy!" He stuck his tongue out and it flopped over my thighs and cock. I was seconds from climaxing but I resisted the urge. He ceased the bouncing but held me tight in the cleavage. He raised his head more to look down at me between his chest muscles. "Look at how big I am, little man..Look at how big you make me!" He pushed his chest out the farthest It's ever been and I was thrusted higher and higher as they pushed out with all his strength. They suddenly release and open wide. I fell about a foot deeper to the base of where the pecs met each other from his breast plate. "I can protect you from anything with these pecs," He smiled down at me. Then it turned into an evil grin: "Or I can crush you with them!" He made them bounce one big time clapping them together over my tiny body. He held out his tongue and like clockwork my cock exploded with cum all over his tongue. For my small size even I was startled by how much cum had just came out of me. I flopped back into the pocket of his big pecs lifelessly. I didn't think I could ever move again after that. Alex was awfully silent for a second until I could feel movement around me. "You don't know how great this feels!" He said, excited. "I can feel my muscles squirming to let loose! I've got to pump them up!" He quickly placed his hands back under the big train above, that outsized him by quite a bit, and started to press the weight like it was a feather. With each lift his chest was audibly expanding and squeezing me a little more. "Check this out, little man!" He looked down at me, "I'm not even breaking a sweat no more!" He chuckled. "It's like the weight is getting lighter!" "I don't think so, big guy...I think...I think you're growing bigger!"

Hi all Long time lurker. I thought I'd start a story that's been mulling around in my head for a while now. I'm still not sure where it's ultimately headed - though I'm hoping it won't go where you think it might. I have some ideas for the direction - but nothing concrete. There could be anything - so fair warning - if you're easily offended, or grossed out, or whatever, this may not be the thread for you. I'm planning on keeping each chapter fairly short, but hoping to post updates more often. It's my first ever story - so be kind, or not ... EDIT: I've purposefully not given our main protagonist a name, but will use uppercase HE/HIM/HIS to refer to HIM. I'm gradually editing each entry to fix this after the fact. Apologies if it's hard to follow. ******* CHAPTER ONE It was over. Well, IT wasn’t over, but the race to find a vaccine against the SARS-CoV-2 virus, the virus that caused COVID-19, was done. The company where HE worked had lost the race. There were five or six vaccine candidates approved worldwide, some mRNA based, some more traditional. HIS company had spent billions of dollars, and would never recoup those R&D losses releasing vaccine number six or seven, even if it was more effective. If only it was even slightly effective. The project was shelved and, indeed, the existence of the company itself was now under threat. Word had come down from on high that afternoon; a Thursday. The staff were shocked, but not particularly surprised. Everyone expected the axe to fall at some point — many surprised it took as long as it did. It was always a radical and ambitious plan. A plan that would pay massive dividends if it paid off - not only in immediate sales of vaccine, but in lucrative patents that would forever change vaccine development and progress medical science as we’d known it. As the old saying goes, if it’s too good to be true… A vaccine that reprogrammed the patient’s DNA so that the patient’s own immune system would produce the cells and antibodies necessary to fight the virus would not only prevent COVID-19 disease, it would also prevent transmission of the virus causing the disease, ending the pandemic once and for all. But that was small fry compared to future developments. No more influenza, common cold, herpes, HIV, Hepatitis… any infection known to man — virus, bacteria, fungi — would be cured. And even the big C, cancer. Well, it WAS ambitious. But it was not to be. Though the theory seemed sound, putting the theory into practice proved… challenging. Hundreds of billions of dollars were spent trying to make it work and, though there was some promising early results in vitro, every single tested animal had resulted in horribly disfigured or dead animals. Not exactly ready for initial human trials, let alone approval for final manufacture and sale. The bean counters and lawyers were still crunching the numbers and considering the options, but it seemed that so little progress had been made converting theory into practice that everything relating to the project, from samples to formulas, from notes to equipment, from methods to specialised equipment — everything — was effectively worthless.

The first sounds of wood cracking make the mouths of each man drop open in shock. They had known it was coming, but there was something in the deep recesses of their brains that made them want to doubt it – to build up the excitement. They liked to think I might not be able to do it. This increases the thrill of it all. A few small slivers of wood sprinkle down to the floor as the sound of splintering continues. The sturdy piece of sports equipment being totally defenseless in this battle. It’s just a wooden bat and two hands. But it’s what those two hands are doing to the bat that makes the small group gasp. It’s not held over a knee or an extra padded head – no, the bat is held straight out by two hands keeping it even with the six pairs of watching eyes. Watching without blinking. Who would want to miss a thing. Wood can be so loud as it is slowly destroyed. I smile – making the men moan, for they realize how easy this is for me. Suddenly, the side of the bat snaps open and jagged shards of wood fan out in protest at being so brutally broken. The six do not breathe . . . time stands still for all of them. It’s a mixture of pure adoration of the strength feat displayed before them and a desire to not let their body give in to the need for release that has been building. My strong hands twist the bat at the same time that I pull – wood struggling loudly to still hold on. It’s no use, though. The bat has lost. Chunks of wood fall to the ground as the once strong piece of gear, and sometimes weapon, is completely ripped in two. The ease with which this has all been done astounds the onlookers. I am happy we still have six dry crotches. I like it when the fun lasts a long time. I like the idea of grown men’s balls turning blue from willing their bodies to not ejaculate. I love that they, too, want to wait. Shocked looks of disbelief and soft, incoherent mumblings of doubt as I put the two shattered pieces of wood together pleases me even more. Each man is now completely oblivious to the fact that there are six of them watching. They feel as if they are alone with me. They are the only one beholding this special show of power. Everyone knows the most important rule of this unusual treat – there is to be no touching of private parts unless the okay is given. A side thrill for myself – controlling them in this way. I can tell it is actually painful to abstain from groping, stroking, or yanking – yet, every man obeys as if his life depended on it. Even in the midst of agony, they want to delay gratification. My record is five spewing at the same time. It always seems that there is one man with almost superhuman resolve to hold out longer than anyone else. However, there has never been anyone to last our entire time together without shooting. The record of actual number of orgasms during a session was set by a husky college football player – he offered four loads in the span of our three hours together. No one has come close to beating – forgive the pun – that display of manly virility and endurance. He had to be carried from the room – even hours later, however, his body was just to wrecked to move on its own. When the two halves of the bat begin to splinter in my powerful grasp, the men begin to comprehend the full extent of my power. I watch as I become much more to them than a showman . . . they begin to view me as almost god-like. My chest has swollen to an unfathomable size as the doubled wood begins to crack apart. They want desperately to touch me . . . but that is also something that is forbidden. Imagining what my hard muscles feel like, I know, doesn’t come close to the real thing – but someone might get hurt if their arm was near the splintering wood. I also believe no one would be able to prevent themselves from spewing if they felt my marbleized body. Since I am already pumped with adrenaline and warmed up from breaking the bat in two, destroying the two combined pieces comes even easier. Moans of lustful pleasure erupt from the group as two pieces become four – the bat now a pile of kindling at my feet. The explosion of sound as wood succumbed to my power was deafening, but the grunts of approval echo even louder in the room when I am done. My expanded pecs are now heaving – lightly covered in sweat that sparkles within the heavy fur that cascades over the bulging mounds. My nipples jut out invitingly, causing all six men to wet their lips with their tongues over and over. Each man had been able to hold the bat prior to the show. Watching their minds verify the thing’s density, weight, and supposed strength was part of what I liked most about these events. It made the reality of what I was going to do for them that much more exciting – and they remembered how indestructible the bat had felt in their hands as they looked at the scraps now on the floor. It takes them a while to catch up, to fully understand what my bulging arms – now jacked from the display of power – had done. I always give the men a few minutes to let the severity of my strength sink in – and to give their crotches a much-needed rest. I am the consummate showman – having learned exactly how to edge a guy to the brink of explosion and then giving him the chance to let the excitement recede like a wave going back out into the ocean. Prolonged release was my middle name. I controlled cocks as easily as I destroyed wood. Everyone’s eyes bounced in time with my chest – heaving up and down. It took a lot of strength to demolish the bat, but I also made it much more dramatic than it actually was – as a way of increasing the inner build-up within each man. I promised the kind of earth-shattering splatter that made grown men become dizzy and need to lie down – and never had I not delivered. No man looked me in the eye, they were too mesmerized by my mammoth pecs. I grabbed the metal bar – the length of a pool cue and as thick as a rolling pin – that was leaning against the wall. The surprise, doubt, and lustful excitement doubled on each face. A baseball bat was child’s play compared to this chunk of steel and every man knew it. My grin got bigger and slightly more devilish than before. I watched as each guy seriously questioned what my actions insinuated I was going to do. Surely there was no way, they all thought, which was exactly what I wanted. Wood was one thing, but hard thick metal was made specifically not to be easily manhandled. I was viewed as way too cocky if I thought I was going to do damage to the substantial bar in my hands. Again, the thing was held out for the men to hold – the six of them taking it in their hands and me watching the bar dip downward as they took on the weight. What I held easily, would have been almost impossible for one of them, alone, and was still a strain for all six. I grabbed the bar back – my hands about the same distance apart on the thing as if I were breaking a baguette in two. The ends of the long thing stuck out as wide as the combined shoulders of the men. Sometimes, I wore an old, tighter-than-hell t-shirt as I did my next feat – just to let the thing be ripped to shreds as my body ballooned from the effort of what I was doing. Today, however, I had decided this particular audience was more interested in thick veins popping up all over my body and seeing my wet matted fur darken as I displayed my strength. I had made the right choice – I saw that I had a little group of fur-lovers. Wood, being ripped in two, screams loudly as it’s broken, but the high-pitched screeching of metal being manipulated in ways that it was never intended to move is definitely much more of a thrill. To many men, the destruction of wood by a man’s big arms is feasible, but the destruction of really thick steel – something that is used to keep skyscraper’s standing – in the same manner is the stuff of superhero movies. This time, there is much more doubt in the eyes staring at me. This makes me extremely happy as my arm muscles explode and my face starts to darken from exertion. The first loud sound the steel emits sends the room into chaos. Hands desperately want to tweak nipples, clamp down on balls, or start moving up and down on hard cocks. There’s also a sudden fear that envelopes the group – grown men realizing they are in the midst of someone much more powerful than them, even put together. It’s that slight nervous panic that gets my juices flowing the hardest – and even makes my strength increase. These men are starting to wonder if they have bitten off more than they can chew. They sense that I could do some serious damage to them if I wanted to – and even in the midst of that dread, they get even more excited. There’s the possibility of much more destruction and that turns them on. All of this intense contemplation, however, stops as soon as the metal bar starts to bend. The men have no idea where to stare – the growing arms, biceps becoming insanely big from tension, the bulging pecs growing massive right in front of them, or the middle of the metal bar as it starts to bump upward because it can no longer withstand the power in my grip. The room is filled with the shrieking of metal having to do what it does not want to do. Six uncovered cocks quiver back and forth from the shrill sound and the sight of steel being weaker than my monstrous biceps. It’s clear, suddenly, that one poor guy will not last. The volcano that is the tip of his cock erupts, his eyes roll up into his head, and his body – stiffened like a board – falls over like a tall tree falling in the forest. His body convulses on the floor as his orgasm continues, even though he is now unconscious. Not one of the other men stops to check on or even look at the downed soldier. They don’t want to miss a thing and they know that each of them will go the path of their overwhelmed comrade at some point. The man just couldn’t take it anymore, that was clear from his deep short moan – ending in a loud gasp – and intense vacuum stomach as his balls blasted juice out his cannon like a Las Vegas fountain. Another rule is that every man must be totally nude. I like to see what my show is doing to their body and it’s a lot more pleasurable if they’re totally uncovered. At first, every guy that partakes of my show is embarrassed and self-conscious of his nudity and that of the other guests. That, however, dissipates as soon as I remove my shirt and reveal my bulging, cut-from-marble body. You can’t be self-conscious when you are so turned on by another guy’s body that you forget your own. Each man certainly feels inadequate and small, but that goes away, too, as soon as I start showing off my strength. I look down to affirm that my first victim is still breathing – can’t have a reputation of causing heart failure or cardiac arrest. He’s certainly still alive, still ejaculating, and has the biggest grin on his face – all, even while unconscious. I am constantly amazed how weak most men are when it comes to holding back an orgasm. The dick definitely controls a man’s body, however. It’s not the brain and it’s certainly not the heart. It’s the thing that can make a man’s eyes disappear in his head and his body shake uncontrollably. It’s the one thing – the cock - that can’t be controlled no matter how hard one tries. I love a guy that thinks he won’t get hard during one of my shows. That man is usually the one that shoots rigid the fastest. But even if, by some miracle, a guy doesn’t get a boner just from seeing my huge muscled torso, I can always count on that snapping of wood, as I destroy the bat, to make his cock stand at attention. It’s just the way of the world – strength displays electrify men. That’s why we love the Hulk and Thor. It’s why movies and television shows about Hercules are always so popular. It’s even why we loved Lurch on The Addams Family and Herman Munster – they were super strong and they didn’t even know it. Power demands attention . . . applause – and that’s what a hard-on basically is, your body saying thank you. It’s a man’s way of saying he really, really likes something. My buddy on the floor is now lying in a fetal position and is clearly dreaming of me, by the look on his face. I’m glad I could make his day. When the two sides of the metal bar come together I feel the kind of exuberant satisfaction a normal guy might feel doing something as simple as hitting a homerun. I’ve bent metal like it was nothing more than string cheese. I can tell that two more admirers are about to explode. I know just what will send them over the edge, too. Two massive arms making steel do their bidding is hot as hell, but then when those two arms twist the steel together – making the two ends into one, well that is a whole other level of excitement. I made it look like I was simply twisting a tie that holds the container of a loaf of bread in place. Metal being squeezed together and turned so it looked like only yarn being twirled together. No one in the room was breathing. The metal bar was still screaming from the abuse I was handing out. And, as planned, it became too much for the two guys who had been teetering on the edge of detonation for a while. I love it when I can cause an onlooker to shoot so hard that his cum hits my body – across the room. Sticky white man-milk splattered against my hard abs as one man screamed with the power of his orgasm. He sent semen missiles so hard across the empty space between us that it sounded like fists hitting a punching bag when they landed. I was duly impressed by his pecker power. The man’s face turned a deep purple as three huge volleys of cum blasted at me. The other man’s cock was sticking straight up, so his man-honey sprayed across his own chest, hitting his chin because of his thrusting power. It was easy to see that both men were going to collapse as soon as they were done squirting. The one guy shooting the length of the room made a thick noticeable path of fresh cum on the floor between his body and mine – like an arrow pointing to what had caused his explosion. It was almost sweet to see both men crumple happily to the floor at the same time – smiles of pure bliss on each of their faces and their arms around each other. They were sound asleep in seconds. Three sets of eyes still watched every big muscle on me move. The remaining men had pleading looks on their faces and I couldn’t tell if they wanted me to put them out of their misery and do something to make them explode, or if they wanted me to prolong their agony even more. I knew some men loved to be edged to the point where they could no longer feel their balls or cock – everything down there was just some numb raw exposed nerve too overwhelmed to respond. I was still twisting metal into a spiral, but I knew if I took a step forward with my big body one, two, or all three of them would erupt like matching volcanoes. I was twice the size of each of them. My flexed gun made their heads look like something as small as bottle caps. They were each glued to watching my thick, strong fingers messing up metal as if it were just warm clay. Every now and then their eyes would move to the bulging mass of either biceps fueling the destruction. The screeching of the metal was only equaled by the heavier breathing coming from the now smaller group of admirers. If they had been dogs, their tongues would have been hanging out, saliva would have been dripping to the floor, and their tails would have been wagging hard. As it was, each man’s dick was leaking pre-cum in big white, milky globs. I had simply built up too much pressure in their balls for their cocks to not let off some steam. I looked at the cocks displayed in front of me as I continued to easily twist metal. I realized it was a good thing that I kept my jeans on, for if I had unveiled the giant log between my legs the feeling of inadequacy it would have caused in each of the men might have completely deflated their hard-ons. Men will often deny that they compare the size of their penis to others, but they’d be lying. It is something all men do. It’s like guys that make discouraging remarks about the freakishly big arms of some bodybuilder just to hide the fact that they immediately feel their own arms as fragile and tiny. I’ve found it’s true with every muscle – not just arms. I especially find men staring at my giant hands and seeing in their eyes a mixture of jealousy and a feeling of being less than. Most guys, when I’m around, put their hands behind their backs so no one near will compare the sizes. What they say about big hands is true – just look at the bulge in my jeans, which the small group of men keep doing. It’s like they’re trying to see if the thing is for real. I can’t help but feeling a little more powerful – even more than I already do – when I see that my fat log of a cock is three times, maybe four, bigger than the largest one in front of me – and that’s before I’m even hard. My jeans really don’t hide a thing, but it helps to prevent the guys from feeling too small. I’m done twisting the metal bar. It looks like one huge scary corkscrew. I think how nice it would be to have a bottle of wine large enough for this newly, man-made, specific tool. A big bottle for a big man – yeah, as it should be. I look at the three men in front of me and smile. They seem to get nervous and I realize it’s because I possibly look like I might do them harm. That is not my intent. I merely want to let them know that I am having as much fun as they are, but my smile might come across as a little devious. Showing my strength off for guys is like the most orgasmic experience I can have without actually cumming. I thump the twisted metal in my palm loudly – like a teacher might swat a ruler. It’s time to make the steel bar into nothing but a big metal blob. I grab both ends and, with great ease, quickly bring them together – the thing screaming because it has no power to say no. I keep grabbing ends and bending them together – even when the bar is now four and five layers thick. Soon, there is simply a mass of twisted metal compressed together into something the size of a milk carton. I keep squeezing and pressing until two things happen. First, my body has ballooned into a freakish morph of the hugeness I was to begin with. The strength it has taken to destroy the bar has tensed every muscle on my upper body. I am a bulging mass of perfection. Secondly, the metal is now compressed into a round mass the size of a softball. Grunts of determination let me know one of my remaining admirers is ready to give in to his impending orgasm. I look up – having previously been entranced by what my own hands had done to the metal, since I could tell it was getting easier, and find the largest of the six men with a forehead popping with veins and a body almost as tensed as mine. He is huffing and puffing loudly as he fights to keep from shooting. His arms are still behind him – not daring to grab himself since those were the rules. His cock is throbbing up and down, uncontrollably, as it openly fights the man’s desire to not explode. The poor guy – his body desperately wanted release, but he also wanted to prolong the inevitable ecstasy for many more minutes. He was struggling something awful to not let his cock win – but we all knew the ending of this story. As usual, a man’s tool controlled everything. The bellow that came from his mouth as he dumped his substantial load into a pool on the floor was deafening. He looked like some Italian fountain spewing forth. I kind of thought it would be fun to have some coins to throw into the puddle of juice and make a wish. The dude came for quite a long time. Even the remaining two guys turned to admire how much spunk the guy shot from his body. He was the true definition of a ‘gusher.’ Soon, however, his crotch continued to buck forward, but nothing came out of his cannon. He was just jerking blanks by this point. This continued for a while, however – his body still too excited to quit. The guy was just staring at my arms and convulsing, completely upright. And then he just suddenly stopped and crumpled to the floor. A pile of spent, happy manhood – dreaming of my muscle and what it could do. I dropped the destroyed metal blob on the floor and it didn’t bounce or roll away. It just hit with a heavy thud and sat there. I wished one of the remaining two guys would have tried to pick it up, so they’d see just how heavy it was, but they were too busy watching my heaving chest. Their heads bouncing up and down along with my monstrous pecs – as if in time with some unheard tune. I flexed the huge things in a roll that started from the bottom and went up. Their eyes followed suit. So, six little men came to see the muscle show and now there were just two. The remaining guys seemed in pretty good shape, like they could have a few extra bits thrown into my routine and still last until the finale. I raised my arms slowly – both men gasping as they realized what was happening. I made my biceps swell enormously as I flexed them hard. Eyes widened, tongues hung out, drool dropped to the floor, and two hard cocks leaked more pre-cum. Muscled peaks reaching for the ceiling were just such a big turn on for most men. It was mainly because these two had seen what my arms could do, but it was also because the sight of huge, hard, bulging arms was so synonymous with manliness. I had the kind of guns that made shirtsleeves panic and even heavy material look really scared. I had been doing an unscientific study on what the connection between massive guns and hard dicks must be. The two little ones in front of me had followed the pattern of my observations with perfection. My flexed arms made them whimper like dogs waiting for a treat. Seeing huge biceps caused a need to touch themselves even more than when I was destroying metal. There was just something about giant flexed peaks that made normal, rational men become completely submissive and desperately want to grope, kiss, lick, and feel the hardness. My entire colossal body enthralled them, but it was my arms that made them go mad the most. I, of course, got off on it even more than them. I could see how their small, stick-like limbs were but a fraction of the size of mine. That more-than-obvious size difference – that show of tremendous power even when just standing in front of them and not flexing – was enough to make my balls ache with a need to dominate them. And I could dominate without touching them or saying a word – that was the cool thing. My size put them in their rightful place – it was that simple. They had to turn their heads upward to look at me and their gaze could not take in all of my wide expanse unless they turned their heads side to side. Being this immense demanded submission without a need for rough talk or physical intimidation. They metaphorically handed over their lunch money simply because they couldn’t see my face over the thickness of my pecs if they had been standing close to me. I showed off purely by being, just by standing there – and that gave me much pleasure. My big guns were still flexed and the guys were still whimpering. I dropped my arms and shook them out a little, just to let the un-tensed hard thickness bounce a little. Eyes never left my giant mounds. These two fellas were doing quite well, I was impressed. Their cocks were loaded and ready for firing, but both men were ready for the next part of my show. I knew we were about to enter the failsafe part of the evening. No man had ever made it through the next phase without losing total control of his body. I knew the limitations of my admirers. I knew how to make a cock spew even if its owner didn’t. I was the master of making balls offer me their thick adoring juice even if a guy fully intended to hold it all in. This body was built for milking dudes completely – emptying them until their eyes screamed ‘thank you’ in response to the pleasure I bestowed. I took a few steps forward. As I did, I reached up with both hands and pinched my already hard nubs, poking deliciously out like thick sausages. Daddy needed some loving. It was time for them to physically become part of the act. I knew, more than likely, the thrill for me would be short-lived. Most men couldn’t last very long once they actually came in contact with what they’d been worshipping from a distance for so long. To look at enormous muscle was one thing, but to feel it – to know how hard and thick it was on an extremely personal level – became too much for even most veteran muscle worshippers. I continued to twist my nipples hard as I towered over the two men – having to lean my head forward a little to look at them. Neither guy had grabbed his cock so far – usually me bringing my body this close made a guy finally give up and start pounding his meat for release. There was just something about the heat, the aroma, the beast-like presence my body gave off when a guy was close to it. I could sneak up behind a guy, quietly, and within seconds – if not instantly – he was aware that something gigantic and over-the-top masculine had suddenly moved close. It’s like your body knowing when a dark cloud takes away the sun for a few seconds or when you stand near a skyscraper and sense how tall it really is. My size permeated a room like an elephant had just entered. Both men seemed to realize what I was about to offer. Their faces were full of gratitude, lust, and sheer awe-struck fear from my immense bulk being this close to them. I pinched harder and pulled my nips outward – stretching them, painfully, just to offer a little more warmth to the nubs as I let go. I wrapped my big hands around the back of their smaller-than-my-palms heads and pulled them forward. Lips parted, breathing ceased, tongues came out, and faces lit up like Christmas trees as my areolas inched toward them. I was a king bestowing a huge reward to two peasants. I was the candy maker offering the entire warehouse full of treats to two children. I was the muscle god offering a taste of his immensity to his adoring worshippers. The entire reason I didn’t offer bodily contact early on in the show was reinforced as soon as mouths latched onto my humongous pecs. It proved to be instantly too much for one of my remaining fans. His face had not expected my muscle to feel like concrete. He had also not expected to immediately feel so small and weak. I was simply too enormous to take when a guy got this close. The dude’s hands pressed against my cobblestoned abs – his first mistake. His eyes looked upward over the massive ballooning of my pec and beheld the furry stubble across the bottom of my face. And his lips, the doors of breath, sucked in air as the tight marble-like skin re-emphasized what he already knew – I was powerful beyond his wildest imagination. I was Superman and he was the adoring Jimmy Olsen – small, weak, unable to fully grasp the strength of the being in front of him. The realization that I had worked out for many years to build the kind of body that could destroy baseball bats and metal bars so easily became complete, fully understood, and much more of a known fact as soon as his lips and hands met my body. My obvious power made him instantly feel weak and small, but, at the same time, it released a raging storm of emotion and jubilation within him. He pushed his hard cock against my bulging, rock-like thigh and rubbed ever-so-slightly against my tight jeans. That was all she wrote for him. Hot, gooey, dense cum jetted from his dickhead and covered my giant thigh – making it look like someone had poured a gallon of cream down my leg. Since he was basically pressed up against my immovable body, the guy didn’t flop around that much as he ejaculated. His body just pushed into mine harder and harder as he came – making him shoot even more as he realized I didn’t move and my muscles didn’t even indent a little where he pounded me. It was like light paper meeting concrete – it was easy to see which would bounce away. I felt his body banging against me, but it was the same annoying feeling a fly might cause. I smiled down at him over my enormous pec. I wanted his last thoughts before sleep to be my handsome face and my hard body. Suddenly, he stopped. His eyes stayed open, his mouth was still latched on to my nip, and he remained upright. I could tell, however, that he was out like a light. He had gone to muscle heaven with the four other guys on the floor. Meanwhile, my last admirer was still sucking away on my other nipple, like a baby that’s just woken up from a long night and is hungry like a wolf. I reached up and put my hand on the back of the head of the guy that was passed out. I squeezed a little and pulled back, loving the popping sound as his mouth left my pec. I moved my arm out, so the dude was positioned over two of the other guys and then I let go. He fell slowly down onto the pile of men, immediately curling up, happily. And now we were down to just one muscle worshipper. I could tell he was a little firecracker – built like a fireplug, short and stocky. He was actually standing on his tip-toes so his mouth could reach my nipple. I put an arm around his body and lifted him up, so he didn’t have to stretch so much. He moaned in appreciation without taking his mouth away. The guy’s hands caressed and punched my abs as he sucked away. He knew that touching me was fair game – now that I had latched his mouth onto my pec. He had his eyes tightly closed and I could tell he was willing himself to not spew any time soon. It was amazing that he could feel so much of my hard-muscled body and not lose control. I was duly impressed. I’m sure he realized I could make him squirt any time I wanted to, but we both wanted this to last. I’m sure he was very grateful that I was allowing things to go on his body’s timeline. How could I not, I was loving the fact that he could hold out this long. It was amazing that I knew so much about this guy and, yet, we never exchanged a word. I could just easily sense all that he was thinking and feeling. He was loving the fact that I was holding his body against mine – with his feet off the ground. He was over the moon excited about getting to suck on my hairy, thick nipple. And finally, even though he still didn’t touch himself, he could rub his hard cock against my giant muscled thigh to edge himself on even more. Now that it was just one guy, my immense body seemed to dwarf him even much more than it really did. The dude looked tiny and so breakable surrounded by my big arm. I squeezed him tightly, just to make sure he was real and not some kind of large doll. He moaned in response and my cock thickened as I marveled at how small he looked compared to just my biceps. He was still sucking away, as if that was the only way he could get his sustenance. I compressed my big gun again – loving how the action automatically caused the same response in the guy, a big moan every single time. I felt his little hard-on rubbing up and down against my tensed thigh, with its striations, veins, and hardness. His fists kept smacking into my abs every now and then, a loud noise echoing through the room. I felt the punches, but they seemed more like child’s play than a grown man hitting me. I could tell this last dude was a strength pig. He got off on my body’s ability to withstand him belting me. I knew he loved the muscles, but he loved what they could do a lot more. That made me like him the most. I was a strength pig, too. Only, I was the one with the power. I was the one getting off on the fact that my strength made this guy crazy – crazy enough to throw punches until his knuckles were bruised. And through it all, he just kept on sucking on my teat like it was the fountain of youth and he was nearing one-hundred years of age. It was crazy. The dude was clearly a lot older than me. That should have made him the boss, the dominant one, the leader – but I was simply three times his size and made him forfeit any claim of being in charge. He yielded his power to the muscle boy who was easily holding him in the air. He would have sensed the alpha-ness in me even if I had been in the next room. My size and bulk seemed to fill any void long before I arrived. It’s as if the ground and walls shook as I moved. I was very much aware of how my massiveness caused rooms to feel claustrophobic and how people gave me a wider berth when I approached. It was as if they were all little row-boats and I was an ocean liner in the same harbor. It was important to stay out of my path . . . or my wake. I looked at his tiny hand pressed against the pec he wasn’t sucking on – taking a break from punches. My own hand could cover his two or three times. That realization thrilled me very much and I squeezed his body tighter and longer than before. His moan lasted until I lessened the hug. And, still, the guy slurped loudly at my pec. My nipple registered pleasure, which pulsed down to my dick, as well. The crotch of my jeans was getting tight as I started hardening huge. I contemplated freaking the guy out by undoing my pants and letting my monster cock free, but I quickly realized he wouldn’t have left my pec long enough to notice my enormous dong. He was too busy trying to somehow suck some of my DNA into his body – so he might grow a little. I already radiated so much testosterone that I knew it emboldened him and made him much braver in his actions – hence the earlier pounding of his fist into my abs. It’s like some of my masculinity could be breathed in by him just from being so near. I got off on being so much bigger than the man, there was no secret to that. But I also loved how my size made him lose control. I bet he was some kind of corporate boss, used to ordering men around and expecting everyone to jump any time he told them to. But in this room, he was a little puppy submitting to the alpha who toyed with him easily. I could make him cower if I wanted to – with nothing more than a growl and an intense flex of my huge body. Knowing that fact was good enough, though. I didn’t need to do it. I would let the man have as much fun as he wanted – he deserved it. All of the men did. I looked over at the five still happily in slumber-mode on the floor. Everyone in this room was happy, especially me. Soon I would have caused six explosive orgasms – making a group of men happy beyond their wildest dreams. That’s what I was made to do. That’s why I had pumped enough iron over the years to probably have moved a small mountain. I made muscle fantasies come true. I also got off by showing off. I’d certainly be the seventh orgasm of the night – that was for sure. And I’d make sure to cover them with my hot, thick, fire-hose-like spray so when they woke up they would realize the big man had exploded, too. That would make them hard again, instantly. They would also be upset that they had missed it. All of this was yet to come, however, for I still had a guy presently latched onto my nipple – still sucking like there wouldn’t be a tomorrow. I was pretty sure his jaw must have been pretty sore by this point, but it was clear he had no intention of stopping. I appreciated a guy that could make my man-tits feel good. I also got the pleasurable feeling that this dude’s sucking skills would be amazing somewhere else, too. As great as that sounded, however, we were not here for my benefit – although that was always a by-product of all that I did. I was here to do one thing and do it well – get this guy to have an explosive, mind-blowing orgasm. I knew exactly what my little strength pig needed to get him off. He was definitely into my power, but he had held out through the bat and the metal bar. I instinctively knew what that meant. He needed my next display to include him. He needed to be on the receiving end of whatever it was I did to show off what my huge body could do. He wanted to be fully dominated and feel powerless. He needed me to remind him that someone as enormous as I could easily take care of someone like him – in any way I wanted. He really dreamed of being twisted like the bar of metal or cracked apart like the bat, but we both knew I wouldn’t do that. Besides not being into that kind of rough stuff, I was already hoping this little guy would be a repeat fan. I had a feeling the more we got to know each other the longer he’d be able to hold out and that was always fun. The longer the edging, the bigger the explosion was my motto. Some of my greatest online reviews mentioned how I caused the most intense ejaculations guys had ever experienced. That was the best compliment. I moved my arm away from the guy and he started to slide down my hard body – his mouth staying connected to my pec as long as it could. I was beginning to think he was suctioned on there for good, but he finally dropped to the floor and he looked up at me with the most disappointed face I had ever seen. I simply smiled at him with a look that said everything I wanted to and more. I was smiling, but it wasn’t a friendly smile – it was more of a grin that told the guy he was now my plaything. If it made him nervous at all, his joyous anticipation of what was about to come hid it completely. He realized the time for his orgasm had arrived. The muscled monster in front of him had deemed it so and there was nothing he could do to stop it. I moved toward him, inhaling deeply to expand my chest out even further – pressing my pecs into him. I continued to move, forcing him to step backwards as I turned us both and finally pinned him between my chest and the wall. I pressed in – causing him to moan louder than he ever had before. He couldn’t have escaped even if he wanted to. I tensed my body – just to show him how weak and fragile the wall behind him truly was. He got the message and, again, moaned appropriately. After a few seconds of flattening him like a pancake I stepped back from the wall. I knew exactly what he wanted – what would make him explode. He had given me permission – in his eyes, in his moans, and in his fist pounding appreciation of my strength. He actually begged me to cause his enormous release with dominating power that emphasized my strength as it reminded him of his own weakness. I was only a dominator when I was begged for it. I placed my huge hand around his small neck, so delicate. My v-shaped grip made him moan with so much pleasure that I actually leaked some pre-cum, myself. That was a first. My hand almost reached completely around him. I pressed forward and lifted at the same time – carefully, slowly, and deliberately. His face was full of gratitude, pleasure, and anticipation of what I was about to cause in his body. This man craved release, but not just release through orgasm. He wanted me to take away his need to control everything. He wanted to give up being the boss completely. He wanted me to be so totally in charge of the moment that he’d become insignificant . . . no one begging him for answers, directions, or needing him to make decisions. He wanted the only thing in the world that existed to be my strength . . . my power. His eyes pleaded with me to make him weak. I had never felt so powerful. I had never felt so huge. I had never known such joy – his and mine. He knew how easy this was going to be for me. I lifted his body off the ground, pressing him against the wall as he moved upward. He reached with his small hands to hold onto my wrist, struggling uselessly to try and pry my fingers from his neck. We both knew he was faking and we both knew he was in no real danger, I could drop him any time I wanted. But the thrill of the power in my one arm was still there – still rendering him defenseless. His addiction to being in control and powerful was suddenly thrown out the window as the muscleman in front of him reduced him nothing more than a useless sack in his huge hand. The threat of true damage was always there. I had his body as high as my chest when his cock started to gush his appreciation. I had never wanted a man to ejaculate so much to my strength as I did at this moment. He stared at me with so much joy and incredible gratitude as he shot hot, milky juice all over my body - I almost felt like crying. I had never known such pleasure . . . such dominance. I stopped lifting him when he was even with my face. His body emptied all the pent-up pressure of the last few hours . . . or was it years. Finally, his body was finished . . . completely spent. I squeezed his neck a little tighter, to wring out a few more drops from his dick. And yet, his eyes stared at me. And yet, he smiled. He did not pass out – another first for me. I lowered his shaky body to the floor and kept my hand at his chest, so he wouldn’t fall to the floor. He looked everywhere – at my huge biceps, my bewildered face, my heaving chest, and deep into my eyes. I realized he had never had an experience like this . . . but, if I were being completely honest, neither had I. He wasn’t unconscious. He wasn’t so depleted that he was asleep. And he was still fully hard. It was then that I noticed his gorgeous dark hair with flecks of silver strewn throughout. I also noticed his cobalt blue eyes – like some lagoon that beckoned me to swim nude. It’s also when I saw that he was, indeed, a short, muscled fireplug – much more fit than I had been aware of, at first. He was different from my other admirers – still sound asleep on the floor. This guy was the real deal – a true muscle worshipper who could go the distance with me. There was no telling what he’d encourage me to do in a private session – bend bars tightly around his body, toss him across the room, smash him breathless against the wall with my huge muscles, squeeze him so hard that he was forced to shoot his load just from my hug . . . these were all things that popped into my head as I stared at the grateful man. I was so turned on by all that had just happened I was not fully aware of the fact that the man had unzipped my pants and tugged them down, slightly – the things needing a lot stronger pulling to get over my huge thighs. That was not his goal, however. He just wanted to release my huge throbbing cock, which he did and immediately started pumping it with his small, but very strong, hand. My head tilted back a little, my eyelids closed slightly, and I moaned loudly from his groping. So many of my rules were being broken in this moment, but I didn’t care. This muscled plug of a man – who had let me dominate him in such a thrilling way – wanted to give me something in return. I could tell he also wanted to be bathed in my hot juice. He wanted to have muscle man-jizz rain down all over him. I could tell he had been pleasantly surprised and a little taken aback by the size of my cock. There had been only a slight hesitation, though, as his hand realized it wouldn’t be able to fit completely around the thing. He’d simply have to squeeze harder, which he did. In return, I braced my hands against the wall above his head. I was so incredibly jacked by this time – in so many ways – I decided to please him even more, but at the same time I would be satisfied, too. I pressed my crotch into him – hard. It shoved his body against the wall. His hand pulled away from my cock – both to brace himself against the wall, but also because he knew what was coming. I started thrusting my huge cock against his body – his stomach, his own crotch, his chest – pushing against him hard. I was going to use him the same way a horny teenager might use a pillow to get off. Dry humping his tight body immediately made my juices boil even more within my huge frame. I shoved forward with my dick and he banged against the wall. His moans of pleasure were even louder than mine. I bent my knees slightly and pressed into him at the same time. When I straightened my legs, his feet came off the floor – carried into the air briefly by the power of my hard dick’s thrusting. I looked down at the man and smiled at him being cock-handled so easily. It was magnificent and he was loving every second of it. For the first time in my life, I realized I was completely out of control. I wanted to see his body flop against the wall more, so I humped my cock into him with great abandon. I also knew I couldn’t have stopped my impending orgasm even if my life had depended on it. Suddenly, I smashed my crotch against the dude, pinning him tightly against the wall. I pressed in hard, knowing it made my bubbled ass bulge with tightened muscle. The dude reached around to grab my cheeks and he gasped at their hardness. I then growled deeply and released a river of semen, which actually flowed upward over the small guy’s torso. I pushed into him harder with each gush of my milky man-honey. I knew the dude was going to have some bruises tomorrow, but I also knew he would get hard every time he looked at them. Soon, it was like someone had squirted a gallon of masculine super glue between our bodies. There was a sticky mess sealing us and I continued to smash his body against the wall. As I finally pulled away, he came with me – the drying semen almost cementing us together. He was thankful to be able to finally take deep breaths again – having been compacted and flattened by my huge body. It took us both a few minutes to calm ourselves down and even longer for us to pull our skin apart. He had his hands on my chest, running his thumbs across my large jutting nipples and staring up into my face. I looked back at him, smiling – satisfied beyond what I had ever known before and sensing, deep in my being, that he felt the same. Silently, I brought my face down to his and we kissed. The biggest rule being broken. It was a long, passionate, hard, knowing kiss – that kept us both excited and already wanting much more. I finally pulled my face away from his and stared at him. He slowly nodded – aware of all I conveyed without even saying a word. I reached down, wrapped a hand around his body, and lifted him into the air. We both glanced at his fellow worshippers – still sound asleep on the floor – and then I carried my new little special muscle worshipper from the room.

Even a sexy bodybuilder can get lonely. Most people think we have it made, our big bodies allowing us to have any guy we’d like – at the gym or in the bar. Yeah, that’s usually true, but sometimes we want more. I get tired of going home with guys that just want me to flex and show off – you know, toss them around the room, lift them over my head with one hand, do push ups with them on my back, and all those things. Lately, I’ve been struggling to find someone that could fulfill me in a different way. It’s not that I don’t love being admired and worshipped, but I just desire something more. So the other night I sat down and made a list of all the things I’d really like to have in a partner. Here’s what I came up with: Handlebar mustache (mainly because I can’t grow one) Mature man (I want him experienced and knowledgeable) As big as me or bigger (I want to be cared for sometimes) Cocky (At times, I want to be controlled) Cute or handsome (To match my hotness) Cultured (I want to learn from him) Loving (I want him to be romantic) I looked at the list a few times and decided I wasn’t asking for too much. I also realized it would definitely be very hard to find someone that matched all of my criteria. I was about to give up when I remembered my crazy Aunt Hildie – the one everyone said was different from the rest of the family and the one I had only met two times in my entire life. For some reason, something she had said to me ten years ago when I was a senior in high school suddenly came flying back into my head. She had told me to make sure I looked her up when I was ready to finally settle down and choose a partner for life. The word ‘partner’ had always stayed with me. I had written it off, though, as just some crazy woman talking, but now I found the invitation curious and finally decided to take her up on it. Aunt Hildie lived on an island off of the southern tip of Florida – a place no one ever visited, but she seemed to like it. I wrote her a long letter and explained that I was gay and now that I was twenty-eight years old I had decided to settle down. I sent her the list of criteria that I required in my future husband. I also forgot about the letter as soon as it was mailed. I continued to screw any cute thing that drooled over my muscles and didn’t think about my list again until a box arrived from Florida. It was from my Aunt Hildie and there were seven vials in the box along with a note. The handwritten message was short and to the point saying, “Jason, these will help your dreams come true. Wait a couple of days between each vial. I’m happy for you. Aunt Hildie.” And that was it. The tubes were labeled with a word from each of my seven criteria. I looked at the note again and just smiled at the craziness – not believing that my aunt could actually help me create the perfect mate. Even though all logic said I was a fool, I grabbed the first vial and headed to the gym. What the hell did I have to lose? I entered the hardcore section of my no-frills club and immediately felt the appreciative stares from half the members. I knew I had the kind of face and body that turned heads and it felt good to know that even after seven years of coming to the place – not to mention having my way with many of the members – I still inspired dicks to spring to life and furtive glances to shoot my way. I gazed around the place with no embarrassment being so blatant in my perusal of every man. I was sure almost every gay man there – and a few of the straight guys – were hoping I’d let my eyes linger approvingly on them for more than a quick glance. There weren’t many guys in the place that would have turned me down for a quickie in the steam room or, heaven allowing, some quality time back at my place. It was well known that I got off on being worshipped and had the kind of body that deserved the special attention. Everyone knew I also had the kind of horse dick that most men loved to feel rammed far up into their ass – each man expecting that the simple act of walking would be a burden for a few days after. The simple fact was that I had never had a complaint about my abilities in bed and beyond. Today, however, I was not looking for a well-built muscle worshipping pig or a virgin ass to plow – I was looking for the right man to become my potential pet project. I still thought it was completely crazy to think the vials Aunt Hilde had sent were going to do anything, but a part of me was so gleefully turned on by the idea that I could create the perfect muscle stud partner that I took my time reviewing the clientele of the gym to make sure I landed on the right person for the task. I ruled out all the guys I had fucked before, which knocked off half the people in the place. I then ruled out the straight guys that would be no fun – I wasn’t into converting men – I wanted someone that knew he was gay and liked all the pleasure that came with that knowledge. I then ruled out the guys that were already huge, knowing that half the fun would come from bestowing on some guy the body of his dreams. It was also easy to disregard the young boys – I was looking for a guy with some gray on him. Damn, the thought of some salt and pepper haired daddy growing for me made my cock twitch wildly. After my prioritizing and weeding out of those that didn’t make the mark I finally narrowed it down to two men. Both of them were in their mid-fifties and each had been stealing glances of me in the mirror ever since I had entered the gym. One of them looked like he was experienced with weights – performing his moves with accuracy that made it clear he knew what he was doing – and the other looked as if he had just recently started coming to the gym. He was pretty timid and looked way out of place in the area with the heavy weights. I chose the latter guy – any man that was so desperate to appreciate huge muscles that he’d embarrass himself in the big-man’s area was the right one for me. I caught his eye and then walked across the floor towards him – noting how he was so shocked he couldn’t move or look away. “I’m Jason, cute fella, what’s your name.” My forwardness and the big hand I held out in front of him made the guy suddenly forget how to speak and he just sat there staring. I let my perfect smile beam down at him as he sat on the bench below my massive chest – I even breathed in a little harder just to make my chest expand more dramatically. It was cool to watch the little guy finally give into his urges as he chose to stare at my heaving pecs instead of my face. It was also cool to cause his mouth to drop in awe just from a quick bounce of my two massive mounds – the guy’s eyes bobbing up and down to follow my heaving meat. All of this made it quite clear I had chosen the right candidate for my experiment. He limply shook my hand and we both noticed how my paw swallowed his. “So, pops, you gonna just stare at my chest all day or are you going to tell me your name.” “I’m Roman.” “Speak up there, man. What’s the matter, something cause your mouth to go all dry?” Roman just nodded his head up and down. This made me smile even more. The guy wasn’t even trying to hide the fact that he was in awe of my chest – hell; he was probably in awe of all of me. I moved my big frame down on the bench beside him, making sure my body pressed up against his when we were next to each other. I sat a few inches higher than him, so he had to continue to look up to see my face. It was good, though, that he was able to finally look me in the eye again – I’m not sure he could have handled much more of my massive chest. “You look a little lost in the midst of all these weights, Roman. I’m guessing you’re pretty new to all this gym stuff, aren’t you?” “Yes. I just retired and finally decided to join. This is only my second visit.” The idea of this guy being retired in his early fifties made me happy – I could tell by his haircut and clothes that Roman had lots of money. It wasn’t something I desperately needed in a potential partner, but it helped. The thought of someday doing a lot of traveling with my beefed up muscle daddy thrilled me in a special way. My enthusiasm for all that was possible if Aunt Hildie wasn’t crazy made me move straight to the point with Roman. “Well today is your lucky day, Roman. How about I help you with your initiation into weightlifting. I promise to go easy on you and the hazing phase won’t hurt too much. I’m just kidding – there’s no need to make that panicked face! Let me help you with all this stuff, okay. I think you’ve noticed that I’ve had a little success from working out.” “Uh huh.” The guy was so cute! He just couldn’t get over the fact that I was chatting with him. He also couldn’t keep his eyes locked with mine for even ten seconds. He looked at every part of my body – spending a lot of time at my crotch, obviously intrigued by the bulge that pushed my shorts out in a pornographic way. I decided it was time to move in for the final trophy. “So before we begin, Roman, why don’t you drain this bottle of water I brought.” “I . . . uh . . . have my own.” “Yeah, but mine is fortified with some nutrients to help you recover from the workout. I don’t want you to be in a lot of pain tomorrow, sir.” Roman looked at me with a slightly confused face. I held up my bottle and shook it a little – to help the stuff from Aunt Hildie mix in some more. My biceps was much more interesting to Roman and he actually started to visibly shake as he stared at my bulging arm. I flexed a little to keep his mind off the bottle he was presently taking from my hand. I watched with sheer joy as he twisted off the cap and then downed the enhanced liquid quickly – making it obvious that my arm had made his mouth dry up even more. He made a disgusted face after swallowing the entire contents of the bottle – the stuff in the vial was clearly not tasty. He shook his head back and forth a few times and then quickly looked at me – his face turning red. “Um, I’m sorry Jason, but I . . . uh . . . suddenly feel . . . I mean . . . I can’t control . . . I’ve got to go.” Roman’s hands went quickly to his crotch. I suddenly realized that a side effect of the stuff in Aunt Hildie’s vial was an instant hard-on – one that obviously made you need instant relief. Roman was breathing hard and beads of sweat had already formed across his forehead. I placed by big hand on his shoulder, hoping to prevent him from leaving. I wanted to study the effects of the liquid up close. “You can’t go Roman, we haven’t even started.” “Uh . . . I’m about to . . . um, I mean . . . I’ve got to go to the bathroom. Right now.” “Well, can we meet tomorrow at the same time?” “Yeah, yeah . . . I’ll see you then Jason.” Roman then slid his body off the bench and out from under my large hand. He quickly stood up and started running toward the locker room. I watched as he tried to move briskly, but clearly with a raging hard-on that was making it almost impossible. There was something in this immediate reaction to the liquid that thrilled me beyond belief. I suddenly began to think there was something real about Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I forced myself not to follow Roman – knowing that it might make him feel uncomfortable. I saw him leave about fifteen minutes later – clearly still rock hard and desperately trying to cover the humongous wet stain at the crotch of his sweats. He glanced in my direction and waved timidly as he exited. My own cock suddenly sprung to a happy place at the thought of what had happened and what was to come. The next day Roman did not show up at the gym. I waited for three hours, but he never arrived. I was sorely disappointed and at one point I became fearful that I had caused his death. I thought about asking the gym for his home number, but I knew their policy strictly forbade it. I knew I could probably get the information out of Rex, the guy that worked the front desk at night, if I promised to fuck him senseless – something he loved – but I decided to wait. I had already begun to trust Aunt Hildie in a way that was unexplainable. I returned to the gym at the exact time for four more days and waited three hours each time, but Roman never showed. On the fifth day, however, I was taking a break from benching some heavy weights and looked up to see him walk in. What I saw caused my entire body to start quivering and my cock turned into hard stone immediately. The scrawny older man’s body looked exactly the same, but covering the lower part of his face was the thickest and manliest handlebar mustache I had ever seen in my entire life. It was dark black-brown with gorgeous flakes of gray streaking downward. It was the face of a manly biker, a studly fireman, or a muscle daddy of almost any gay man’s dreams. My entire body was on fire with excitement. It was clear the first vial had worked. I jumped up off the bench and practically ran over to Roman. “Hey man, it’s great to see you. I thought we were going to meet four days ago. Shit, dude, what a great mustache! It looks awesome.” “Um, hi Jason. Yeah, sorry about missing you for a few days, but its been because of this mustache. It’s the wildest thing. I shave twice a day, but every morning I wake up with this same look. At first it freaked me out, but now I’ve grown to like it. It means a lot that you think it’s cool. I didn’t know what you’d think. I’m ready to take you up on your offer to help me work out.” I couldn’t stop looking at his face. I had dreamed of a man with that exact face for years. I said a silent prayer of gratitude to Aunt Hildie and then began to smile. I was in heaven – especially since I knew the second vial was in my bag over by the bench we were now walking towards. I suddenly couldn’t remember what my second criteria had been, but I didn’t care. Part Two What is it that makes a man a man? I’ve decided there is no magic answer to that question. It’s like that old saying, ‘Beauty is in the eye of the beholder.’ Well, I also say manliness is in the eye of the beholder. Many people would never say facial hair makes the man, but I was the one beholding Roman’s beautiful full Fu Manchu mustache and, in my opinion, it made him so-fucking manly. I could not believe how stoked I was just from some intense fur around a guy’s mouth, but the sexy addition to the man’s face made my stomach do somersaults and my cock head press up beyond the waistband of my jock. I was very glad that my cotton gym shorts still hid what I knew was a throbbing purple tip to my broad hard dick. The juices running through my body caused me to speak more freely than I had planned. “Damn, that ‘stache is hot, man.” My unexpected comment made Roman turn a little red but he also broke into a big smile. Seeing the thick hair surrounding such gorgeous white teeth made my knees buckle slightly – a feeling that was foreign to me. I couldn’t believe my tree-trunk like legs would wobble just because of some guy’s mustache – but then I remembered that Roman was on his way to becoming my ideal man and realized my reaction was justified. The smaller man just looked up at me with a face full of newly found pride – the guy was obviously happy with my response. I noticed a stirring in his gym shorts, as well. My impatience got the most of me and I quickly moved into action. “Well, sir, I’m doing arms today – so let’s hydrate ourselves and then get going.” “I brought my own vitamin water today – just to impress you, Jason.” “Um, that’s good. Let’s see what you’ve got. Yeah . . . that stuff is all right, but why don’t you let me add some special ingredients to it – a family secret that will help you grow. It’s helped me a lot.” “I’ll say.” It was my turn for my face to shoot a little red. I had no idea why Roman’s praise for my body embarrassed me, since I was certainly used to men complimenting my size and handsomeness, but I quickly figured out it had something to do with the person he was going to become. I was already anticipating the attitude, the body, and the experience that would someday match the testosterone-laden mustache that hung like a horseshoe on his face. “Are you sure you don’t want it for yourself, Jason?” “No, no, I brought it just for you, Roman. Wait, are you saying I need to get bigger?” “Well, there’s no such thing as too big, is there, Jason?” This time the smaller man’s face turned beet red. It was adorable – the guy was feeling comfortable enough to say what was on his mind, but then immediately regretted it afterwards. I was busy pouring the vial into his open container of vitamin water and too excited to respond immediately. I was extremely thankful that I had lucked into explaining the old family recipe for growing muscles – so I could now freely bring each vial to the gym. I smiled at the still red-faced Roman as I handed him the enhanced water. I was distracted for a second because I could not remember what the second vial was supposed to do to the man and I couldn’t make things too obvious by reading what was written on the side of the tube. I simply put the container back in my gym bag and decided to let it do its work naturally. I figured I would know what the vial’s power was pretty quickly anyway. My hard cock danced a little as I watched Roman down the entire bottle of water in a few gulps. “If this family secret made you look like that, Jason, then I’m not wasting my time sipping the stuff.” “Well . . . uh . . . no, you shouldn’t. Good for you, Roman. So . . . um . . . how are you feeling?” “Good, Jason, good. To tell you the truth, I’m feeling a little . . . um . . . I don’t know . . . uh, a little energized – already. Is that possible?” “Well, with that stuff you can never know. Listen, man, if you start to get . . . you know . . . a little, um, turned on . . . like you did the other day, don’t freak out. It’s just the stuff kicking in. There’s no need to leave this place. You can just go into the locker room and take care of things – okay?” “Okay . . . and as a matter of fact I think I might need to head back there right now. Geez, is this what that secret stuff does to everyone? I’ll be right back.” “Sure man, take as long as you need to calm down.” I spoke to Roman as he quickly walked away, but he didn’t hear me. He was focused on one thing and one thing only – making it to a bathroom stall before he shot a major wad. I could not believe how quickly his body responded to Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I took advantage of being alone and grabbed the vial from my bag – noting that it had ‘mature’ written along its side. My heart started racing and my dick twitched with jubilation as I contemplated what was going to happen to my friend in the next few hours. I couldn’t fathom how my aunt’s brew would enhance the already mature daddy-ness of Roman. My anticipation only increased, however, as I tried to focus on doing some curls to pass the time. Because of my distracted thoughts I became sloppy in my form and started swinging my arms a little too wildly. On my third set I heard a familiar voice – but quickly noted it was somehow different. “You might want to hold your arms more stable, Jason, to get the best results from those lifts.” I turned to look at Roman and I was startled by what I saw. His previous gray-flecked hair was now officially daddified – mostly silver with streaks of black here and there. It was the kind of head that immediately spoke of wisdom and experience. His gorgeous mustache was the same. I looked at my new friend’s face and was amazed by the changes I noticed. His skin seemed more masculine somehow – it was tighter and a little weather worn. It wasn’t ugly in any way – as a matter of fact it was a huge turn on. The wrinkles at the corner of his eyes were more prominent and the manly mustache seemed to stand out even more against newly tanned skin. It was the same face of the Roman of a few minutes ago, but it had somehow gained a maturity and ruggedness that didn’t exist before. My heart was beating hard and I found myself staring at the man – while still unconsciously lifting the weights up and down. “You’re not getting the maximum benefit from those lifts, Jason. You need to pay more attention to form.” “Um . . . what? I’m sorry . . . I didn’t hear . . . oh, the lifts . . . yeah, yeah, I know. I just wasn’t paying attention. Here, is this better?” “Yeah, much better. Now squeeze the flex at the top and hold it a little longer. It might be good to twist your wrist a little more, as well. Yeah, that’s it. Look at how those biceps pop when you do the lift correctly.” I was amazed at how Roman didn’t even notice he was easily giving me advice on lifting – something he hadn’t known much about a mere thirty minutes ago. Not only had the vial marked ‘mature’ made him look like an experienced daddy, it had also given him the knowledge and history of one, as well. My dick started throbbing even more from the excitement of how the vials were immediately affecting Roman. It was clear that his brain had merely adapted to his new knowledge as if he had lived this way all of his life. The mature man reached up and pinched his own nipple as he watched me lift. It was a simple move, but it was an action that spoke volumes. My muscled body turned Roman on very much and he didn’t think twice about enhancing how gazing at me affected him. He latched on to his man-nip poking against his shirt and gave himself more pleasure. He just assumed every man in the world would intensify his body’s gratification. I continued to lift, but became distracted by his actions. I began to swing the weights a little wildly again and my friend stepped up behind me. “Son, you’re not listening to me. Let me guide those big guns of yours.” As soon as I felt his smaller body press into my back and then his hand reach out and grab my forearm, I was a goner. My body shook like a child shivering in the snow and my cock started to ooze some pre-cum warnings. I could not believe that one word would make my brain turn to goo so quickly, but as soon as he called me ‘son’ I was teetering on the brink of offering the sweetest and biggest load of my semen to this man. Roman had not spoken in a condescending way – it wasn’t meant to put me in my place. It was merely a term of endearment – a way for an older experienced man to put a younger guy at ease. He had no idea how his comment affected me. He didn’t know that he could have asked me to turn around and suck him off right then and there and I would have gladly done it. I was lost in his innate manliness. I inhaled deeply as soon as he touched me and I could have sworn even his aroma had changed to equal his new found maturity – now a mixture of sweat, intoxicating older man cologne, and something that could only be described as confidence. His hand guided my arm perfectly and I felt my body respond to him like a baby being held lovingly by his father. Roman had his face near mine and the bristles of his mustache scraped against my shoulder as he watched my movements. This caused my dickhead to spit out a few more gobs of pre-cum in adulation of the man. I leaned back a little so I could feel the warm body of Roman pressing into mine. I could sense that the man understood what I was doing – and his release of a slight chuckle confirmed my hunch. “It looks like I’m not the only one that needs to step into the locker room, huh, Jason? No need to be shy about it, son. It’s just what happens sometimes when you’re pumping blood into those big muscles of yours – other things pump up joyfully, as well. The third stall on the right already has some fresh stains all over the wall, so feel free to use that one. I couldn’t control myself earlier and ended up releasing some Pollock-like artwork across the cement. You could just add a load of your spunk to what I started. I bet we could make beautiful artwork together, son.” The freedom to pinch his own nipple was nothing compared to the new way that Roman thought and talked. His comfortableness with his own body and his own masculinity was so obvious that I became speechless. Aunt Hildie’s concoction had truly given him a maturity that was unfathomable. The man now radiated calmness, understanding, and self-awareness that was so obvious it made him seem light-years ahead of any guy I had ever met. I moved my arm in the way he guided me and I could actually feel a new kind of burning in my biceps. I was a muscle monster compared to Roman, but the new knowledge in the little guy was actually helping me to lift smarter. I knew it would be safer if I excused myself to the back and took care of my raging hard-on, but I didn’t want to leave the invigorating closeness I presently felt with the man. Compared to me Roman was a runt, but he now exuded a maturity that turned him into some kind of master and I felt small and weak next to him. I craved his approval and concentrated on my curls more than I ever had in my entire lifting career. The big man began to purr compliments in my ear. “Yeah, that’s it big boy – feel how that lift is making that biceps pulse out even further. You’re making old Roman, here, very proud. I bet if you pumped smarter for a few weeks we could get that gun an inch thicker without any problem. I can tell you like the sound of that – getting that huge body of yours even bigger. Stick with me, kid, and we’ll make you like a god on Olympus.” The insane new pump I was attaining with Roman’s guidance along with the stimulation caused by his ‘stache brushing against my body and his manly aura flowing over me sent me beyond a point of no return. I simply lost control of myself and exploded in my cotton shorts. My cock started thrusting thick cum as my body shook violently. I, however, did not stop curling the weights. My need to make Roman proud caused me to actually allow the lifting to make my orgasm more intense. I squeezed the lift at the top with so much force that part of the ejaculation was a long constant stream instead of a short projection. It actually felt more like I was peeing instead of cumming, but I knew better – it was just my response to Roman. I didn’t even need to look down to see that my shorts had become soaked in hot lava-like thick paste. I also didn’t care. I had a feeling the man pressing his body into mine from behind liked how I offered my juice in appreciation of his guidance. The smaller Roman accepted my uncontrollable actions as a given – and spoke lovingly so I wouldn’t be embarrassed. “Yeah, that’s a good boy, Jason. Look at all that spunk you pumped out just because you’re excited about growing. Big muscle boys like you just have too much juice bubbling up inside their bodies to prevent these kind of accidents. There’s nothing to be ashamed about, son. You needed to let off some steam because you love your big body so much. Feeling those biceps bulging out harder than before was just too thrilling. The big man’s cock has a mind of its own, doesn’t it? Your shocked those big balls of yours are still churning out some more jism, aren’t you. Hell, son, you’re going to start busting thick wads like this all the time, now that you’ve got an elder coach to take you to the next level. I know tricks that will make your muscles grow and your cock spew in new and exciting ways. It’s such a good thing that you’re still open to learning new things, Jason. Mr. Roman was very proud of you for continuing your curls even as your cock spewed with such force. That’s going to help you to grow big – using the tension of an orgasm to pump your muscles even harder. Yeah, you’re a very good boy.” “Thank you, sir.” I responded in a whisper and with a feeling of obedience equal to a schoolboy in first grade. I felt no shame from my accident or from the fact that my cum was now causing the bench to become sticky and wet. It had been a natural response, just as Roman had said, and I felt safe to accept it as part of my muscle journey. The reassurance from the mature man behind me helped me to go easy on myself, as well. I knew if Roman was okay with something - I was okay with it, too. I started to view his maturity as having been there forever. The shy newbie of an hour ago was almost completely gone from my memory. I had already started to think about the next vial and this was causing my deflated cock to become hard again. Roman took the weights from my hands and I noticed he had to use both of his to carry what I had easily lifted with just one of my big paws. “I think you might want to get cleaned up, Jason. You’ve worked hard today and I think we got a good pump in those biceps. Why don’t you head home because I think you’re going to be ready to shoot off like a rocket again very soon. The hot blood racing through your growing body is going to need a way to release some pressure again in about ten minutes. It’s just what happens to big guys like you. I don’t want you to be dripping your juice all through the gym when that happens, son. That’s not considerate of the other patrons. I’m going to finish my own work out and then I’ll see you here at the same time tomorrow. Does that sound good?” “Yes sir.” Roman seemed pleased by my response and he reached up to tousle my hair. This action caused my cock to shoot fully hard and I swear I came close to shooting off again. The fact that the shy insecure Roman no longer existed was still unbelievable. The mature man that stood in front of me was so comfortable with himself that he made me feel secure and somehow more powerful than ever before. I felt an unexplainable respect for Roman that existed in every fiber of my being. The smaller man didn’t demand this from me – he simply deserved it. I needed to make him notice me, to be proud of me, and to love me. Even though I hadn’t taken any of Aunt Hildie’s magic liquid I knew this was definitely connected to what was in the vials. As Roman changed, so did I. I had absolutely no idea how the remaining vials would impact our relationship, but I suddenly became very impatient. I wanted the muscle daddy of my dreams to be complete. I thought about dumping all the vials into Roman’s water at one time. The mature man clearly didn’t know what I was thinking, but he sensed it was something wrong. “Go home, boy. You’re going to need some rest before we start ‘operation grow Jason.’ You’re also going to need to bust a wad soon over the pump you attained in those huge arms. I guarantee it. You don’t realize it now, but you powered those things harder than you have in a long time. As soon as you flex those guns in the mirror your cock is going to be like a fire hose let loose with no husky firemen to hold it down. You’ll probably want to be home for that explosion.” I simply nodded – fully aware of everything the knowledgeable older man was saying to me. I did not want to be separated from him for twenty-four hours, but I figured my body needed that time to rejuvenate and prepare for what was to come. I began to look forward to the third vial’s transformation more than life itself. Vial Three I thought about Roman for twenty-four hours straight. No matter what I did to try and get the guy out of my head it didn’t work. I watched television and thought about him, I took cold showers and remained hard from thinking about him, and I even dreamed about the guy as I slept that night. I jerked off a record four times during the evening – torn between the memory of the mustached mature man giving me advice and the fact that my body actually ached from growth caused by his papa-like encouraging words. I had never known I could desire a guy so much. My cock yearned for the finished product, which I was building in the older man. I seriously contemplated mixing the remaining vials together and giving them to Roman all at one time. I remembered, however, the warning of Aunt Hildie and the stern unspoken discouragement by Roman. It was like he knew what I was thinking, which was crazy since he didn’t even know about the concoction I was giving him in the mineral water. The man just seemed so much more knowledgeable than anyone I had ever met – that is, ever since he drank the second vial. That next morning, I jerked off a full load and then I made a list of the remaining vials, to put it in my gym bag so I could easily remember what each dose did. The remaining dosages include: As big as me or bigger Cocky Cute or handsome Cultured Loving I was so fucking excited about the next vial that I arrived at the gym early. I sat in my car and jerked off again, since I was so juiced up thinking about Roman getting big. I used an old towel to clean myself off and then finally entered the gym a few minutes before the appointed time. To my surprise, Roman was already there and working out in the big boys weight area. This had been the part of the gym the guy had been sheepish around and all but avoided the day I met him, but here he was lifting some light weights proudly surrounded by huge men hoisting a crap load more than he could ever dream of pushing into the air. The mature daddy didn’t care. He was in his own little zone and moving the weights around like a pro. His form was impeccable and the guy lifted like he had been doing it all of his life. His mustache seemed even sexier than the day before and I could have sworn that it was thicker and even more silvery peppered. The handsome face of the man from yesterday was still there and he even seemed to have gotten better looking – or was it just my imagination. I caught his eye in the mirror as I walked up. “Hey, son. I needed to begin before you got here because the weights were just screaming out to me. It’s like all I can think about now is pushing around some metal myself and getting you bigger than you are now. I’m not sure which one thrills me the most. When you lift correctly, boy, the burn and the after-effects are so rewarding that it makes you want to do it forever. I went home yesterday and could only think about getting back here to toss some dumbbells around and to watch you get bigger. I think I’m a little obsessed, Jason.” “I think I know exactly how you feel, sir. I kind of thought about only one thing last night, too. Might I offer you some of my family enhanced water?” “Hell yeah, son, I’ve been looking forward to the explosion that stuff causes all morning.” I watched him down the entire bottle of water in two gulps and all I could think about was the fact the concoction was going to make him my size or bigger. My cock started getting hard, just contemplating looking at a super-sized Roman. He was going to have the mustache, the muscles, and the maturity of a true muscle daddy. It was a trinity of m’s that I liked most in life. I could tell the older man was sitting there waiting for his usual immediate response to the water – like had happened the other two times he drank the stuff. But to his surprise, and mine, nothing happened. We stared at each other for a few seconds and I forced myself to not look at his crotch to see if he was getting super hard. “You need to go to the locker room, Roman? “No.” “You feel okay?” “I feel fine. Wow, maybe my body is getting used to your enhanced water. Usually by this time I am decorating the inside of a stall with enough of my hot cum to cover all four walls. I’m not complaining, mind you, it’s just a little surprising. How do I look, Jason?” “As fucking great as you did yesterday, sir.” “That’s kind of you to say, son. Very kind. So, shall we start our work on chest today? We need to get those humongous puppies of yours even larger, Jason.” “Yes sir.” “I want to show you a couple of things that will really heighten the pump to your pectoral muscles – emphasizing the lift of all that muscle. I think you’ll be impressed and pretty sore for a few days.” As promised, Roman did put me through some intense lifting. I could feel the burn in my chest immediately and I knew I was pushing the weight smarter than I had in a long time. I had never even thought for a second that I had gotten sloppy in my routine, but the improvements the older man was making to my workout was making it very clear that I still had a lot to learn. It was bizarre to watch Roman guide me in movements that would have been totally foreign to him just two days earlier. I had to keep reminding myself that he had not been this confident knowledgeable silver-haired dreamboat for a long time. It also became very clear that his new awareness of things reached way beyond just lifting. “So, those big nipples are probably feeling more sensitive than you’ve ever thought they could, huh Jason?” “Um . . . yes sir. How did you know?” “It’s because that’s the exact area we focused on with these last two moves. Mine are so tender that every time my t-shirt rubs against them a shot of excitement zooms through my body.” “It’s the same for me, sir. It’s also causing a big problem below my belt, too.” “You think anyone here hasn’t noticed, son? You’ve been sporting that loaded cannon for about an hour. That’s how I knew the workout was treating you right. I promise you the thrill of a lifetime if you go home and tease those hard nubs for a few minutes. You won’t be able to hold back for very long, boy. I guarantee it. I plan on pinching mine so hard that I’ll blast a big wad to the ceiling of my bedroom. It’s even more spectacular if you rub an ice cube over them before you latch onto them, son. Just thought I’d give you a little extra punch to your orgasm.” “Um . . . thank you, sir. I’ll try that.” “Okay, big guy, that’s it for today. I’m starting to feel a slight tingling in my balls and I think it’s a little preview of something big that’s headed my way. Mid-way through our lifting the weights suddenly got very light for me. I think my body is about to change and I want to be home so I can watch it closely. You get home, too, son and take care of that big thing between your legs. I have a funny feeling there’s going to be some differences come this time tomorrow – and I think we’re both going to like them a lot. Have fun with that chest, Jason.” “I will sir. Are you sure you don’t need me to come with you and help in any way?” “Naw, boy, I think this is something old Roman wants to experience alone. I’ll have time enough to show off tomorrow when we meet for our lifting. Thanks for the offer, though. I’ll see you here.” “Have a great night, sir.” “I plan on it, boy, I plan on it.” As Roman walked away I couldn’t help but feel a little disappointed. I still wasn’t sure if Roman’s tingling feelings were a pre-cursor to a change to his body or not, but I hoped to hell they were. It would have been awesome if the change had taken place at the gym, but I also knew, for decency’s sake, it would be better if he were at home. **** I, again, thought about the man all night long – especially each time I felt the pain in my chest. The older man had worked me hard. I took his advice and iced my nipples before I squeezed the hell out of them and shot a huge wad of cum into the air. I got to the gym the next day right on time – eager to see if Roman had changed. I walked into the place and was immediately met with some surprises. No one was at the front counter, there weren’t people all over the space at different stations like usual, and there were cheers coming from a group of people gathered in the free weight section of the big man’s area. I could see that people were gathered around a bench and there was some activity that had everyone’s attention. I pushed my way through the crowd and stopped in my tracks when I got to the front. Everyone was watching one of the huge guys from the gym – a big boy bodybuilder name Jaime – being easily bench-pressed into the air by an even larger dude. The larger man’s form was incredible. The crowd was counting the lifts, now at sixty-two, and showing their appreciation as the over three hundred and fifty pound guy soared up and down so smoothly. That’s when I noticed who was doing the lifting. “Oh my god!” I spoke out loud and Roman turned his now strongly muscled, mustached face towards me, as he lay on the bench. The smile that crept across his face made my knees wobble uncontrollably. The heavy salt and peppered fur surrounding his mouth seemed to glisten in an otherworldly way – his eyes sparkled like he was some beautiful husky Santa Claus. And then there was his furry, grandpa-aged, huge body that glistened with a manly sheen of perspiration. The guy was wearing only a pair of skin-tight cotton briefs – breaking the dress code of the gym - but no one seemed to care. He wasn’t even wearing shoes or socks, his feet obviously three times the size from yesterday. “Hey Jason, how’s it going, man. Jaime agreed to help me warm up today and everyone decided they wanted to watch. I had the best night and morning of my entire life.” To say that the man’s new voice made my balls instantly ache with lust was an understatement. I actually could feel many of the guys standing around me slightly moan in pleasure as the low masculine timbre of Roman’s words penetrated their body. I was not the only guy being turned on by this big muscle daddy’s new thunder rumbling speech. The sound that reverberated in the room was surely the way that mortals had imagined Zeus might speak as he boomed his words form Mount Olympus. I lost focus as Roman conversed briefly with me – my balls vibrating powerfully like I was riding a huge Harley. It was only the sight of my friend’s newly massive arms lifting a huge bodybuilder up and down that brought me back to the reality of what was going on. “I’m beginning to think there’s more to your family’s vitamin water than you’ve been telling me, Jason.” The crowd called out one hundred and Roman brought his arms to the side and set Jaime on his feet. The big bodybuilder looked a little unsteady; obviously he had gotten a little dizzy from the constant up and down motion. Roman kept one of his big hands on the guy’s thigh to help steady him as he got used to being on the floor again. That’s also when my newly huge friend sat up and I gasped so loud that he chuckled at my response. The first thing I noticed was a field of gray hair across the giant expanse that was his chest. The two slabs of beef were so massive and so beautifully hairy that I nearly blacked out. Roman, the elder geek from just a few days ago, was now bigger than me. I noticed right away that the guy wasn’t cut like me or even ripped like some heavyweight bodybuilder, but he was just damn thick – and thick as hell. His muscles bulged in that ‘I can lift a fucking truck’ kind of way instead of that ‘watch me flex’ showman style. Roman now looked like a bull – a bear – a strongman competitor – and a bulging tank all rolled into one. The combination of the guy’s booming voice and the sight of pectoral muscles that each seemed to be as wide as refrigerators was too much for my cock – it shot fully hard in three seconds, causing me to become even more light-headed than before. “Okay, good people, that’s it for today. My friend Jason and I need to work out now. I need to grow this guy’s body even more. Thanks for counting for me. I can see that I don’t need to explain the changes, huh, Jason? Your reaction makes it pretty clear you noticed I’ve kind of grown.” We were now standing there by ourselves. The crowd had dispersed, although clearly disappointed the show was over. I simply continued to stare at the mustached elder Adonis in front of me. The man was simply thick and huge all over. His thighs were pressing against his cotton shorts so hard that I expected the material to explode at any second. His stomach wasn’t ridged like mine, but it was so much more thickly masculine looking that I seriously contemplated switching to the powerlifting look myself. And god, the way his beefy man-tits and bulging arms just ballooned out with so much muscle, it made my mouth start to water and my heartbeat race ten times faster. Hard, hairy meat hung off his body everywhere and made him look like a super-morphed version of his previous self. “Aren’t you going to say something, Jason?” “Um . . . what . . . what was it like?” “The change? It was painful, thrilling, and mega sexually charged all at the same time. It lasted about an hour. I dropped to my hands and knees like some kind of werewolf – right in the middle of my living room – and cried out the entire time. I could hear my voice changing as my body swelled – getting deeper and so masculine that it turned me on even more. I loved watching my chest and arms grow the most. My pecs started to swell up like they were hot air balloons being filled for a morning ride. The feeling was so intense – painful as hell, yes - but so intoxicatingly thrilling that I all but forgot about how much it hurt. Watching my biceps pulse out thicker and thicker is what made my growing cock finally spew like crazy. My arms were so puny before, boy, and look what they became. I now have guns so huge that I can no longer rest my forearms against my sides. And my supersized lats don’t help too much, either, but look at those beautiful things, Jason. I never dreamed what being this big would feel like – it’s unexplainable.” “You are magnificent, Roman.” In my wildest dreams I could not have imagined a more beautiful specimen of man that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had created. The elder muscleman sitting before me was something only seen in comic books – a giant colonel-like gramps with a body the size of four younger men put together. It was also the kind of build that dreams are made of – huge thick muscles that just protruded everywhere. He looked like someone had made him angry and he ballooned into a non-green Hulk. Traps bulged, lats stuck out with major mass, shoulders popped out wide, arms hung like sides of beef, and heavy looking pecs rested on a hard dense midsection. His abs looked like someone had stacked a bunch of logs on top of each other. Roman’s muscles were simply profuse beyond belief - everywhere! Quads that swelled so much they almost looked like two short musclemen’s bodies all by themselves forced his legs to spread far apart. Sitting there, the new senior muscle stud looked unreal – like a photograph that has been photo-shopped to death. It was difficult for me to believe and even harder for me to admit, but Roman was definitely now bigger than me. He clearly outweighed me by a few pounds and his hulking mass was definitely taller and freakishly thicker than my big body. It was such a surreal moment – realizing that my dream man was being formed right in front of me over what was just a few days. I glanced at the mature face, the gorgeous mustache, and then back at the huge body – realizing that all my secret desires were slowly turning into reality. “Don’t think this added muscle means I’m not still wildly interested in growing you, son. We’re going to shape you into something perfect, Jason. This new big body just means that I will be able to work you even harder, man. I’ll also be able to keep up with you.” “What . . . sir? I wasn’t paying attention, I’m sorry. Something huge was distracting me.” “It doesn’t matter, son, just know that I’m still here to help you grow bigger. Now, do you have something for me to drink today? I’m really looking forward to whatever you have planned, although I don’t see how you could ever top what you gifted me with overnight. I now understand why yesterday’s drink didn’t affect me right away. My body needed some time to prepare for such huge changes. It was like some pumped up version of An American Werewolf in London in my place last night. I’m sure people in the neighborhood thought I was murdering someone – because of the beast-like moaning. So, how about that drink?” “Um . . . yes sir.” I handed him the bottle of water with the pre-mixed contents from the vial. I knew what this dose would do to the guy and it made my cock jump with anticipation. I couldn’t even begin to think about Roman having the attitude to match his muscles. He had already taken on some of the characteristics of a muscle daddy – mainly because of the stache, his maturity, and his size – but I knew a huge dose of cockiness was going to make him even more my ideal man. I watch as he swallowed the entire contents of the water bottle in one long gulp. I also noticed that the guy suddenly stood up straighter than he had been just seconds before. His shoulders seemed wider in some way and I could have sworn his humongous chest poked out even further. I suddenly realized that this vial had worked instantly. I gathered that since Roman’s body was now massive and thick the vials didn’t cause him to go into orgasm overload as before – and the change would happen with little interruption to what he was doing. The big man’s eyes seemed to become all knowing and a telling smile crept across his face. My massive dick started to harden as I watched this man begin to realize the totality of his potential. For the first time, Roman was becoming fully aware of his new manliness. The guy was beginning to feel every huge muscle of his body – in complete detail. “You okay, there, Roman?” “If I were any better, little man, I’d be fucking myself. I haven’t felt this good in a long time. Hell, I haven’t ever felt this good. Damn, son, I may have to find a bull to fuck. All this muscle is making me hornier than a battleship full of sex-deprived sailors. You ever see anything like this body, Jason?” “Uh, no sir.” “That’s what I thought, boy. Just look at all my fucking thickness! Shit, I’m so big I look like a skin covered Hummer. Oh fuck, J-man, look how my cock is filling out these cotton shorts as it grows. It makes your mouth water, doesn’t it?” “Yes . . . sir.” “Hell, it makes my mouth water, too, son. I gotta lift something heavy, man, or I’m going to blow a hole in these shorts from blasting off a heavy load. Gotta work out some steam, J-man. Slap three big plates on that end of the bar. Gonna need to press 600 for starters. Shit, I might not make it through this work out. My cock wants to rip through this flimsy material and be free to grow so big it would blow you mind, man. Your old friend here is feeling pretty powerful and has the monster cock to prove it.” I couldn’t move for a few seconds. The change in Roman’s demeanor was instantaneous. Within two days the guy had gone from a skinny-assed elder dweeb to this behemoth, but the most incredible part of the transformation for me was what had just happened – the birth of the muscle daddy’s cockiness. Hearing the ‘stached giant talk about his own body and, especially, his hardening dick was almost too much. It’s incredible to see a huge man with bulging muscles, but it’s much more impressive and a bigger thrill to hear that same guy talk about his body. I loved hearing him acknowledge his own muscled torso, so it increased the pleasure watching Roman get off on his transformed frame. Seeing Roman tense his arms and chest while staring at himself was such an intense sight that I almost missed what the older man had told me to do. It wasn’t until I saw Roman adding some big weights to the end of the bar that I realized I should be doing the same thing on the other side. “You ever think you’d get your old man this fucking huge, Jason?” “Um . . . no sir.” “Yeah, you love this massive body, don’t you? I’ve grown so thick that you can’t remember what I used to look like, can you? You wanted a big hulking daddy, didn’t you J-man.” “Uh . . . yes sir.” “Old Roman loves how his big body has made you a man of few words, boy. I know you want to see what kind of power this huge body can produce – yeah, it’s written all across your face. Shit, boy, turning you into a muscle monster is going to be easy now that you have my body as inspiration. You want to be huge and thick like this old man, don’t you?” “God, yes.” The huge elder muscleman was now leaning over and resting his thick forearms across the bar. His shoulders popped out on either side like matching mountains – the guy being almost wide enough that his biceps touched the weights on either side. I was mesmerized by the man’s beauty and his size. It was too much for my aching cock and I would have certainly spewed if we had not been in a public place. As it was, big drops of pre-cum were seeping out of my dick slit and causing my fat tip to be slicked up real good. I was in total daddy-worshipping bliss. It was clear that Roman knew exactly what I was feeling and he didn’t care if I exploded or not. I even think he enjoyed watching me struggle to keep my composure. There was a glimmer in his eye that had not existed a mere ten minutes before. The guy seemed more aware of everything now – his huge body, the intense reaction his muscles caused in other people, how I basically now worshipped the ground he walked on, and everything else. It also seemed like he expected this kind of response. It was clear that he felt completely natural being this new giant size – as if he had been this way all of his life. He was staring at me with such intensity that I became a little self-conscious and looked down at the ground. “Do I intimidate you, pup?” “Um . . . kind of, sir.” “That’s a good thing, son. I need you a little scared of me if we’re going to grow you big. I need you to want to follow every fucking thing I say to the nth degree. I want you to have a desire so strong inside that it makes you weak at the knees – that’s the kind of devotion that’s going to help you become everything you’ve ever secretly dreamed of - and more. You want to make me proud, don’t you, son?” “Yes, sir.” “There’s not a trophy or award that could come close to making you as happy or proud as a few affirming words from me would, now is there?” “No, sir.” “And a hug from old Roman would send you into orgasmic heaven, wouldn’t it.” “Oh fucking hell yes . . . sir.” “Well son, know that I only show that kind of affection to pups that work hard – real hard. You’ll make this daddy happy by getting bigger. And if you get big enough – I might give you the hug of your lifetime. You got that, son?” “Yes, sir.” “Now watch this massive old man crank out ten with this six-hundred and then you do the same.” “But I’ve never…” “Did I sound like I was giving you an option, boy?” “Um . . . no, sir.” “I know what you’re capable of, Jason. I won’t ask for too much, but I will ask for all that you can give. I’m going to make you sore, son. It’s going to hurt more than it ever has before, but that’s how we know it’s working. You trust me, don’t you?” “More than anyone, sir.” “That’s good son, real good. Let this muscle daddy lead you to greatness.” I watched as the humongous body of Roman slid onto the bench and then the two monstrous arms reached up, lifted the bar off the rack, and then pumped out the smoothest ten repetitions I’d ever seen – with six hundred pounds! I was flabbergasted. This was the small man from just a few days ago – the timid guy so new to the gym. I realized I was going to have to buy my aunt Hildie the best Christmas present ever – for helping me to create the perfect man. Roman slid off the bench and then looked at me. I saw in his eyes the order to follow his lead. I started to get nervous, but then I felt his hand come up and press against my back in a way that gave me some newfound confidence. I have no idea what it was – it could have simply been being touched by the man of my dreams, but I had a feeling it was more. I slid onto the bench and grabbed hold of the bar. I lifted the heavy thing and then cranked out eight presses without any problem – something that caught me totally off guard. I then began to struggle with the final two, but the elder muscleman was right here to help me. “You’ve got this, superboy. It’s no problem for you. Your daddy says that you can’t wimp out now. I want to see those two final presses right now. Make those weights do your will, son – your will. I’m here for you. You’ll make me prouder than shit if you pump out those last two by yourself.” Hearing the encouraging deep masculine voice of Roman helped me to connect with some untapped strength. My arms wobbled a little, but I raised and lowered the heavy bar two more times and then put it back in its resting place. I felt the pump in my chest, arms, and shoulders more than I ever had in my entire life. I looked up to see the smiling face of my elder mentor and I almost burst into tears. I became choked up because of the pleased look in his eyes. I was caught off guard by my reaction – so incredibly happy that I had made the older man proud. I had watched Roman become the muscled daddy standing in front of me and I was ready for his changes, but I had no idea how the change would affect me. I was not prepared for how I would transform along with the big man. My desire to please him was something similar to how a high school jock wants to please his macho coach – especially when that student has a secret crush on his mentor. I could see the pride in the big man’s face. His entire attitude told me that I had done well – and that made me want to please him more. It also made my cock want to shoot off like a rocket. I slid off the bench and watched as the massive guy cranked out ten more reps like it was nothing. I knew before I even lay down on the bench that I would pump out ten more reps - even if it killed me. I wanted to see that look in the mustached daddy’s face again. It took all my concentration and every ounce of my strength, but I pushed my body like a pro – getting to ten with arms shaking terribly on the last three. Roman had to help me a little on the last lift, but it didn’t matter since it had mostly been me. “Look at how your pecs pop, boy. They look like two massive barrels – bulging out with so much muscle. You made your muscle daddy proud, son. Watching you pump out reps with more weight than you’ve ever benched before was enough to make me harder than granite. You almost gained a hug from this here daddy, boy. That’s how hard I could tell you were working. I’m proud son, mighty proud.” “Thank you, sir.” “Feeling it, J-man?” “My chest hurts like hell already, sir.” “That’s good, really good. I’m whipping you into a real man, Jason. Stick with me kid and you’ll be the biggest fucker on any stage you step out on. Want me to grow you more, son?” “Hell yes, sir.” “Yeah, boy, that’s the right answer. I’m going to put you through a little more abuse on that chest and then we’re going to call it a day. I need to go find something humongous to fuck this evening.” “Um . . . I’m . . . I mean . . . I am available, sir.” “Naw, boy, I can’t pound your ass yet for a couple of reasons. First of all, you’re going to be so sore in about an hour that you’re not going to want to move. Those arms of yours aren’t going to be able to budge an inch and that torso is going to be in so much pain you’ll be cursing my name. Secondly, I’ve got a feeling I have a few more bottles of your family’s secret formula before I’m totally changed, right? I saw a list in your bag a few minutes ago and it looks like there are some adjustments yet to come. Am I right, son?” “Yes, sir. There are three more vials . . . I mean, bottles of my family’s secret liquid.” “Hell yeah, then. I think we should wait for a while before we consummate this budding relationship. I have a feeling that you’re somehow the mastermind behind my changes and I want to make sure I’m the finished model before you get to test drive my body. I got a funny feeling that the first few times I fuck something with these huge new muscles I’m not going to be too gentle. I might even need to start with some inanimate objects or some beast-like animal – like a bull or rhino. It might be the only thing that could live through a pounding from me. Yeah, boy, I can see that thought turns you on. Okay, son, it’s time to work on those mega-pecs of yours. Let’s make those puppies bulge out a lot more by this time tomorrow. You ready to do what this muscle daddy says.” “Yes sir.” And with that simple order Roman took me through about two more hours of the most rigorous workout of my entire life. I was like a soggy noodle by the end of our time together. My body was visibly shaking from the exertion. Roman, on the other hand, was like some enthusiastic college kid about to hit the town for his first night of parent-free partying. The guy was so pumped that his muscles seemed even bigger than when we started. His cotton shorts were stretched closer to the ripping point than they had been just two hours before. The guy had more energy than ever and, yet, I was worn out. I could feel the aches beginning already and I knew that I would need to soak in a hot bath within an hour. Roman was standing in front of me, his thick muscles gleaming because of a slight dusting of sweat. He could tell I was in pain. He reached up with his huge hands and grabbed hold of my giant chest – squeezing hard and making me want to immediately fall down on my knees in protest. The pain was incredible. He began kneading the monstrous meat in his hands and I screamed out loud. “Yeah, J-man, that chest is already hurting something awful, isn’t it. That’s a good sign. Let your old muscleman work those puppies a little – it will help with the pain. You did some great lifting today, son. You made your daddy very proud. Now get on home, boy, before you’re too sore to move. I’ll see you here tomorrow at the same time. It might take you a lot longer to get ready tomorrow, son, because you are going to hurt like hell. Remain faithful, though, and come in to meet me. We need to stay on track for getting you sloppy big. There’s a lot we can do in the coming weeks to guarantee your success. I’m here to make you huge, Jason, and I’m not stopping until we’re successful. Now skedaddle, boy.” “Yes sir.” I watched the big man lumber away like some huge bear – a big bear clearly in heat. His beauty and size overwhelmed me. I felt my body tightening up even more, so I gathered my stuff and left – without even taking time in the dressing room. When I got home I soaked in the bathtub for a long time and was so sore when I finished that I had to crawl to my bed. The only part of my body that didn’t seem to be affected by my tiring workout with Roman was my perpetual hard-as-hell cock that gave away my lustful thoughts about the big man. I fell asleep instantly and dreamt of the huge older man that now controlled even my sleeping thoughts. I couldn’t wait to see how the remaining vials would change the guy that was already the man of my dreams. ***** Vial 5 I was so sore the next day I could barely move without crying out in pain. Only thoughts of muscle daddy Roman empowered me to get out of bed, get dressed, and drive to the gym. Each step I took and every time I moved any part of my body I felt a stiffness and soreness that was completely foreign to me. Roman had taught me so many new ways to isolate muscles when working out that it was like I was doing it for the first time – and I was a freaking pro-bodybuilder. My body may have been muscled and powerful, but that morning I felt like a big wimp. I was surprised to see that Roman had not arrived at the place before me, as he had before. I sat in the middle of the weight area and tried to remain still – so nothing would hurt. Some commotion at the front desk caught my attention. I heard Roman’s deep masculine voice before I even saw him and my entire body snapped to attention, especially my cock. When I glanced in the mirrors I saw Roman entering the gym with the bodies of two huge bodybuilders slung over his shoulders. I could tell that both men were unconscious. The big guy was strutting across the floor like he was some huge hunter that was wearing the fur of bears he had recently killed - and he also had one of the biggest stogies I’d ever seen sticking out from between his teeth. He was puffing away with no concern about the ‘no smoking’ policy of the gym, and no one dared to tell him he was wrong. The room immediately filled with the aroma of the cigar – a smell that made my cock shoot even harder. Roman looked at anyone he passed and did the jock thing where he tilted his chin into the air to acknowledge the lesser beings – not saying a word but smiling at the other patrons as their mouths dropped open wide in astonishment. Roman saw it as gift that he acknowledged anyone and everyone else seemed to view it in the same way. The big man noticed me sitting in the middle of the room and headed straight in my direction. “J-boy, how’s the fucking body feeling today?” “Sore as hell, sir.” “Just like the ass of each of these men, son. I rounded them up yesterday as I was trolling the locker room. They were practically drooling as they watched me shower and it was obvious they wanted to see what some time with a real man would feel like. I kept them up all night as I plowed them over and over, not even stopping when they begged for sleep. They just couldn’t keep up with all this muscle power, boy. Old Roman had more stamina than both of these big fuckers put together. I’m not sure they’ll wake up for our entire time in the gym. I haven’t slept a bit, but I still feel fucking great, son. I’m going to put you through a hell of a workout again today. I’m juiced up on adrenaline like you wouldn’t believe. All that fucking didn’t tire me at all. I’m mighty proud of you for getting your hurting ass to the gym today, son. It shows me that you’re serious about growing. I have a funny feeling that you also dragged your sore self here to see what the next round of your family water will accomplish, didn’t you?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” “No need to be embarrassed, boy! I know you like all the changes happening to this old man almost as much as I do. Today, I’m dressed a little more appropriate for the gym because as soon as we got to my place last night I challenged these two guys to a wrestling match - with their clothes being the prize. You can see it’s pretty clear who won. It’s a good thing both of them had some posers to wear today. I dressed their unconscious bodies before we came. I didn’t take either of those skimpy things because the tiny material couldn’t come close to covering up all my massive junk – hell, I don’t think it could even cover just one of my mammoth balls. These shorts can barely contain my monster cock, J-boy. Hell, I’m even stretching this triple large tank so much it practically looks like a man-bra. I think I could rip the thing in two with just one large inhale. We might wait and do that as a little post-workout gift to the guys in the gym – you’d like that wouldn’t you, son?” “Yes sir.” “Um, excuse me, um, sir. You can’t . . . you aren’t allowed . . . there’s no smoking in here.” Roman turned to look down at the nervous gym worker standing behind him, the cigar hanging out of his mouth as big as a small log. The huge man used his teeth and lips to make the thing spin a little in his mouth and then puffed a huge could of smoke down towards the little guy. I heard a soft guttural sound turn into a loud growl as Roman obviously thought about how he was going to react to the order from this dweebish man. For a few seconds I was nervous for the smaller guy, but then Roman merely shrugged the two heavy unconscious men off his broad shoulders and quickly lifted his forearms to catch their falling bodies. He then placed both guys side by side on a bench across from me. The muscle daddy then turned back to the worker, pulled the cigar out of his mouth and crushed the lit end into his other open palm. The sound of fire being extinguished hissed throughout the room. The small guy’s eyes grew extra wide and I could see he was actually shaking in fear. Roman took the cigar and crushed it in his hand. He then took the smashed remains, pulled the front of the workers gym shorts slightly out and dropped the mess inside, making sure to press his open palm into the guy’s crotch so cigar could warm his hard dick. The small guy did nothing to protest the big man’s actions. He just mouthed the words ‘thank you’ and walked away. Roman turned back to me. “That’s a pretty hot ashtray, don’t you think? It’s legs today, pup. You think you can handle it?” “Yes sir.” “Yeah, that’s a good boy. I can already sense what you’re going to look like when your muscles start to pop out even bigger, son. You’re making this old man really proud. Time for squats after you warm up. I jogged over here from my house with both of these sleeping beauties flopping around on my shoulders – so I’m good and pumped for our workout. I’ll load the rack for you. We can work out side by side – I’ll use the two guys as my weights. It won’t be enough, but I can pretend. Using them as makeshift barbells should be fun and I’ll bet it will turn you on in a powerful way.” He was spot on, knowing that I was going to get to watch the huge muscle daddy dipping low with two large and mostly nude bodybuilders draped across his expansive shoulders got me fully hard in an instant. I even forgot about the excruciating pain that was shooting through my body any time I moved. I stared at Roman as he loaded the squat machine with enough weight to cave in the roof of a car, but I didn’t care. I was ready to do anything my mentor told me to. I knew he wouldn’t ask for anything I couldn’t do. I loved how the flimsy tank top was stretched to all hell across his body. I kept hearing parts of the material tearing as he moved. I had a feeling none of it would be left by the time we finished for the day. “Now J-boy remember to bring that ass of yours down low and get a good pump even as you come down. Watch the knees, too, son. We want to get those glutes as big and strong as possible – so they give my cock as much resistance as possible later on. Yeah, I can see the idea of my hefty pole battling your tight hole gets you excited, boy. Look at that bulge I’ve caused in your shorts – that’s a beautiful thank you to your daddy. Maybe we can cause a big old wet stain today, too. Speaking of wet things, how about my bottle of water, Jason? Did you bring something special for old Roman?” “Um, yes sir. I almost forgot.” I grabbed the bottle of water from my bag, noticing the pain in my arms and shoulders as I reached down. I also glanced at the list of changes as I pulled the container out. This vial was going to make him more handsome. That thought was almost too much for my cock to handle and I could feel my body fighting hard not to spew. I looked at him closely as he gulped the liquid down. Roman was gorgeous already – huge everywhere, a slight weathered look to his face that added maturity and grace, a mustache that oozed testosterone, graying full hair that made him look like a modern day Greek god, and an air of confidence that almost physically knocked you over when he walked into the room. I wondered how the liquid could possibly improve on perfection. When the big man handed back the bottle I could sense an immediate change in his demeanor. “How do you feel, sir?” “On fire, boy, on fire. I can sense the world on a whole new plane, now. Damn, that’s some potent shit your family has passed down over the years. Son, I suddenly realize just how special I am. I know that might sound really boastful, but I can’t help it. It’s like I can tell what everyone’s thinking – you know, so I can give them exactly what they want. It’s like I have this sixth sense that helps me know how to please each person individually. Damn, boy, what you want is coming through the loudest and clearest of all. Your mind is a jumble of desires, ain’t it son? Yeah, I know you want some ass-pounding sex – and that will come soon enough - but I can also sense you really want this big man to help you grow, too. Yeah, and man I love how you also desire to be dominated a little. You need a big man to take care of you son, don’t you?” “I . . . uh . . . I guess . . . I mean, um…” “No need to be shy, boy. Roman knows exactly what you want and need. And I’ve got the stuff to make all those dreams and desires come true. Fuck, knowing what would please you is making me hornier than a pinned up bull surrounded by a field of heifers. What’s wild is that I can’t read minds, per se, man; it’s more about what you desire and what would satisfy you sexually. I just know somehow that you are aching for a hug or kiss from this big man – but you still got to wait, son. We have two more bottles of water, if my memory serves me correctly. Whoa, boy, I’m suddenly being overwhelmed by the desires of other people in this place. It’s like my body is sending out some kind of signal that, when it hits people, makes them suddenly ‘in tune’ with me. You’d be shocked at what people desire from me?” “Like what, sir?” “Well for one thing, the big guy Jaime, over there, enjoyed having his big body benched by me yesterday so much that he’d really like me to lift him some more – especially over my head. Yeah, that would make him real happy. Well I’ll be dammed; the little guy at the front desk wants me to light up another stogie, son. He’s got a big fetish for smoking musclemen. He loves watching a huge guy sucking in on a cigar and then blowing big puffs of smoke out – especially if the man is flexing at the same time. He’s still hard as hell from watching me put out my stogie against my palm. That got him very excited. He even left the remains of the thing in his pants. That guy over there on the leg press machine wants me to take his place and as my giant trunks push out insane amounts of weight he’d like to sit on my big cock and feel all my muscles growing beneath him as he gets deeply plowed. Hell, this gift you’ve given me will make me a huge attraction to anyone.” I glanced around the gym and realized that every face in the room was either blatantly staring at Roman or shyly stealing glances at him when they got up the nerve. It dawned on me immediately that the vial for making him handsome wasn’t going to do much to his physical appearance, since he was already the man of my dreams. No, this specific dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction made the man irresistible to everyone – and not just because of his looks, but mainly because it was clear he was a man that could satisfy everyone completely. Having the ability to know what it was a person desired the most – both sexually and romantically – would certainly make you the most handsome guy in the world. This would be true on so many levels. Roman didn’t need to change at all to be handsome to me, but having a mature muscleman that ‘got’ exactly what turned me on made him the most gorgeous guy on earth – not only to me, though. I could sense that everyone in the place wanted Roman and that was an even bigger thrill for me. “Whoa, boy, you need to turn down your orgasmic drive a little. You’re causing this big daddy to overheat. Yeah, the pup loves the idea of everyone in this place wanting his muscle friend Roman, don’t you?” “Yes sir, it’s fucking hot.” “It is, isn’t it? Well, it’s thanks to your family recipe in that water, boy. Like I said yesterday, I think you have a direct connection to what your water is doing to me. I haven’t figured it out, yet, but I feel it in every one of my huge muscles. I can wait, son. I don’t need all the answers now. I only need one thing – and that’s to make you bigger. We’re going to push those big legs of yours so much today that I may have to carry you and the two unconscious guys out of here, since your trunks will be wobbling so much. Yeah, I thought that comment would please you. Okay, son, get up underneath that bar. Give me some powerful squats. Remember to stick that hot ass of yours way out. Let me first load my shoulders with my big man-made weights.” I watched Roman bend over and flop the bodies of the two unconscious bodybuilders over each of his shoulders. He made it look simple, like he was tossing pillows. I knew, however, that each guy was over three hundred pounds. The giant man positioned himself beside me and we both stared at each other in the mirror. I stared because it thrilled me so much to watch him use two huge guys dressed only in posers as his weights and he stared to make sure I maximized every part of my body during the exercise. He was my coach and mentor above all things. “That’s it, boy, squeeze those cheeks hard when you come up. Pretend like you are trying to protect the entrance to your chute from my huge battering ram. Yeah, son, I love how that thought makes you work even harder. Look at that sweat seeping out all over your beautiful body. That means you’re working J-boy. I know you’re hurting something awful, but look at you go. It’s almost like you’ve been squatting this much weight all of your life. Yeah, you’d forgotten that I loaded the bar with a hell of a lot more poundage than you’re used to. Now your legs are getting a little nervous, aren’t they? Don’t give up, boy. This big daddy will not be happy with you if you don’t give him what he wants. Remember, we’re here to make you so fucking big you won’t recognize yourself. And to give you a little more kick to your lifting, remember that I’m going to be growing right along side of you, son.” I had just squatted down low as he said this and his comment caused the exact reaction he desired. I paused briefly with my ass pushed back and my quads burning with pain. It suddenly hit me that Roman, the man of my dreams, was working out with me and this was certainly going to impact his body at the same time. The thought that the muscle daddy of all my secret desires was going to continue to add more bulges to his perfect body gave me more adrenaline that I had ever thought possible. This was just the response that Roman had intended. I cranked out the rest of my squats like some kind of powerlifting pro. I could tell the man was impressed. I certainly wanted to get bigger – but mainly because it would make my mature friend proud – but thinking about him getting bigger was the icing on the cake. I suddenly wanted to work out for an entirely new reason – to make Roman grow. A newfound energy overcame my body and it was like I had busted past some unseen wall or reached a new lifting plateau. There was a new drive in me that stemmed totally from my thoughts about another person. I had never realized how self-centered I had become, but this desire to watch Roman become even more beastlike than he already was, fueled me way beyond my normal tolerance level for pain. “Damn, boy, I just got a big rush of pure love from you. These last few minutes have probably been the most unselfish moments of your entire life. I almost tossed these big men off my shoulders and wrapped my arms around you in a backbreaking bear hug. I have a strong feeling that you started this little project with the water and me for selfish reasons, but suddenly the coin has flipped to the other side, hasn’t it? You desire old Roman getting huge even more than you desire it for yourself. That’s what makes you special, Jason. That’s why we’re going to wait until the last bottle of enhanced water has gurgled down my throat before we even kiss, let alone fuck. You’re making me into some kind of dream deity for yourself, but today you’ve realized that doing it for me is just as – if not more – important. You’re a fucking hundred times more sexy right now that you were even just ten minutes ago, son. I like what’s happening to your soul as much as I love what’s happening to your body. Here’s the real kicker, boy. I feel the same way about you as you feel about me. Yep, I’ve wanted you from the moment you first spoke to me just a few days ago. I have a feeling my desire is mostly physical right now, but over the next few days I think it’s going to grow into something much more. It’s time to wear out those huge legs of yours, son. We both need to work out some sexual tension.” Suddenly, it was like I understood the word ‘enlightened’ for the first time. I didn’t second-guess anything Roman had just shared. I knew it was all fact – like I knew my legs would ache like hell tomorrow. It was true I had intended on making the perfect man for myself, that’s why I had turned to Aunt Hildie, but I had not planned that I would turn into a different man, as well. I was slowly giving up control to this muscle daddy. I had always been the alpha – the dominating one – but suddenly I was learning what it meant to be equals and to actually let someone else lead some of the time. I was beginning to do the unthinkable – love someone else more than myself. And this is what made Roman the most handsome person on earth. For the next few hours, Roman put my thick, skin-covered trunks through the kind of abuse usually reserved for torturing prisoners. I had to stop many times and sit on the bench – completely afraid that my big legs were going to give out at any minute. My huge daddy didn’t mind waiting for me as I rested. He usually continued whatever exercise we were doing – with the added weight of the two unconscious guys and did about three more sets than me every time. Watching the monstrous legs of Roman bulge out with every exercise kept me hard throughout our entire time together. His size was insane – quads and calves that ballooned out way past my muscled legs. I began to become fearful that I would never be able to keep up with this new mega-sized older man. I started to doubt my own abilities – something that had never happened before. My new mentor easily detected my state of mind. “Quit comparing yourself to me, boy. You made me into this fucking huge bull. I think the whole purpose of me growing is to give you inspiration and, hopefully, help build you into something monstrous, too. You need to be patient, pup. I’ve only got one goal in life and that’s to grow you huge, too. There might be quick goals here and there for me, like taking time out to fuck big things, but pumping you up super crazy is embedded in my DNA. My balls tighten and become filled with boiling cum when I watch your muscles straining against heavy weight. I already see what you are going to become, boy, and that vision could easily make me blast a load of my juice across this gym if I let myself be weak. But I’m going to stay strong for you, son - I’m going to wage some hot-daddy war on your body and push you harder than you ever thought possible. You’re going to want to beg me for mercy, but you won’t because deep down you can see where you’re headed, too. You want to grow for your muscled pops so much that the desire is eating you up inside. Hell, you’d lift twenty-four hours a day if you thought it would make me happy – wouldn’t you J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “You get a good picture in your head of your soon to be swole body, son. I want you to latch onto that vision of Jason-the-beast. You’ve thought yourself big for a long time, buddy, but you were just seeing the tip of the iceberg. My fucking huge muscles are here to help you, son. And down the line, when I’m fucking that tight hole of yours senseless, you’ll be awakened to new levels of inner-power, too. I’ll unleash in you desires you’ve never dreamed of, boy. I’m the biggest genie ever released from a bottle – and you’ll have released seven bottles into this daddy by the time we’re done. Today’s water unleashed something powerful in me, Jason. I’ve appreciated all the bottles – but this last one didn’t just change things on the outside, it opened a part of me that would have never even been noticed without your help. I’ve got some kind of direct line now to your deepest desires – to those things buried so below the surface that you aren’t even aware of them yet. I know, instinctively, that rubbing my hard-bristled ‘stache across your inner thighs would make you cum instantly, I know that you kissing your own flexed biceps makes your cock-head ache from need of release, and I know that for the last few minutes you’ve only thought about one thing - sucking on my big hairy balls until you get off. But all of these thoughts pale in comparison to the one basic need fueling you right now, son – to please your huge friend Roman. You want this daddy’s approval so much that you’d do anything and you know deep down that I’d never take advantage of that. I’m going to turn all that burning desire right back into momentum for growing you big. We are both halves of the incredible cycle that completes what you wanted when you gave me the first bottle of water – a mentor, a teacher, a muscle daddy, a boss, a dominator, a lover, a friend, and – most of all – inspiration. I’m all that, J-boy, and then some.” My mind was spinning so much from his words that I merely focused my thoughts on a deep desire to suck his balls – something I didn’t realize existed until he mentioned it and then it was like he had opened the floodgates of my soul. Every atom of my body desired the muscled behemoth in front of me. I wanted his body, yes. I wanted to experience sex with this man, yes. I wanted to grow for the daddy, yes. But there was something else that had blossomed over the last few days and it was the one thing I had never expected when I chose Roman for this journey. I had fallen head over heels in love with the man. And it dawned on me that I was not just in love with the new improved Roman – no, I realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had merely unleashed was existed already in this older man. I was seeing what Roman truly was at his core – his life circumstances had just never allowed this much of his true self to materialize. And, in turn, Roman was causing my hidden core to be revealed, as well. We were both becoming what our upbringing and environment had covered up over the years – and it was magnificent. Suddenly, I wasn’t unsure of myself any longer. I could clearly see all of my potential – exactly what Roman saw. I didn’t think of myself as unworthy or not good enough – no, I fully realized I was just a work in progress. That thought released me from so much baggage of my past and caused my love for the muscleman in front of me to deepen even more. “Yeah, my boy is finally getting it. I can sense the new awareness flowing through your body. Aw fuck yes, you are even seeing your full potential now and the thought is making that cock of yours grow harder. You are beginning to open yourself to all of my suggestions and all the growing tips I’ve been giving. Soon, we’ll just work out together and not even need to say a word to each other – we’ll just naturally know how to encourage the other to keep getting huge and more powerful. I may be the one drinking the water, Jason, but both of us are being changed by its power. Feel it, son?” “Yes sir, I do. It’s so amazing.” “Yes it is. I think that we should call it a day, boy. You’ve worked hard, again, today and I’m very proud. I see that the two big boys are starting to come around from their post-Roman fuck slumber and our workout has made me super horny. I think I’ll take them back to my condo in midtown and give them both some seconds. I’m pretty sure they’re going to wake up craving more pounding from my meat. And even if they don’t, they’re going to get it anyway. Your legs steady enough to get you home, boy?” “Yes sir. I might need to rest a little longer before leaving, but I’ll be fine.” “That’s good son. We’ll take a break from working out tomorrow, but I think it’s time you came to my place so we can get to know each other a little better. We’ll meet here at the same time and then we’ll grab some take-out for lunch. I don’t know my way around a kitchen. See you tomorrow, Jason.” “I can’t wait, sir.” Roman hoisted the two awakening bodybuilders back onto his monstrous shoulders and walked away. I watched him leave and marveled at how deep my connection to the man had become. I trusted and loved the guy completely. I was amazed that I felt absolutely no jealousy towards the two men that were about to get to experience the powerful lovemaking of my muscle daddy, but I knew it was just temporary. I knew we had two more vials to go. The big man just needed a way to release the sexual tension that developed every time we were around each other and, especially, after we worked out together. I was also deeply aware of his intense desire for me – something I had not been tuned into before. Today’s vial had been about much more than just making Roman physically beautiful. That was part of the total picture, but he had already been gorgeous to me – the perfect man. The change had been mostly internal for both of us. His beauty clearly radiated from within – his muscles being just icing on the already very tasty cake underneath. I suddenly understood that if Roman went back to being the shy un-mustached skinny guy of a few days ago, I would still love him deeply because I now knew what was buried deep within his soul. I knew who he was at his core. I also knew that I would be able to help him release his inner self, just as he was doing for me. I realized that I would be able to see the huge confident muscle daddy deep in his eyes, even if he didn’t. That’s how Roman could see the huge beast-like body that I would become – even before I could, he knew of my potential because he could see my inner self. Every fiber of my body ached to be held by the big man, but I reminded myself that there were just two vials left. I knew we needed to wait until the finished product was revealed. My excitement about being able to be at Roman’s condo – alone with him for a meal – gave me enough inner strength to wobble my tired ass out of the gym and head home. I was worried that my legs would stop working before I made it to a hot bath, but – as it had been every other day – my cock stayed hard way into the evening. It was a continual reminder of what Roman could easily do to my body. ********** Vial 6 That night I officially became Roman obsessed. My legs could barely support me moving from chair to kitchen since the big man had worked me so hard, but I didn’t care. Every thought and every urge was directed toward the muscle daddy of my dreams. I was still clearly overwhelmed with the effects of the fifth vial – making the man handsome. I don’t know what I had expected from that particular dose of Aunt Hildie’s concoction, but the results had been way beyond my wildest dreams. The man’s muscular tanned mature face was now imbedded in my mind, as was his humongous gorgeous body. I looked at the hulking doublewide stainless steel fridge in my kitchen and it reminded me of the man’s big frame. I tried to distract myself by looking at porn on the computer, but every face seemed deficient when compared to the man lurking in my thoughts. I even found myself looking at heavy pieces of furniture as future things the man might easily lift to show off. Roman was slowly becoming my own personal superhero, if not some kind of demi-god. And all these obsessive thoughts didn’t come close to how I craved sexual pleasure from the big older man. I pinched my perpetually hard nipples and dreamed it was Roman’s teeth nipping at my nubs. I found myself constantly daydreaming of what his thick cock would feel like in my mouth or, better yet, in my pulsing tight ass. Any thought of the big man’s pole actually made my hole pucker with joy – and caused my butt cheeks to squeeze together in anticipation of the overwhelming pain-mixed-with-pleasure when his huge shaft plunged forcefully into my submissive body. Because of these day dreams, I ceased to notice the intense pain that still tormented my body from the recent lifting with daddy Roman. It still amazed me how the man had been able to find ways to push my already huge muscles to new heights. I could feel my big self growing – not just maintaining my size, but actually moving beyond what I thought were my limits. The gray-haired behemoth mentor knew how to isolate parts of my body that I had forgotten existed. It was clearly me having an obsession for the improved daddy since the incredible pain that shot through every part of my body when I moved was quickly becoming a huge turn on. My own cock would shoot harder every time I felt terrible aching in muscles being awakened to new growth, caused by Roman’s expertise in the gym. I stood up beside the chair where I was resting and, while holding on to the arm, I squatted down to feel the mind-numbing pain in my quads and calves – something that actually caused pre-cum to seep out of my throbbing dick head. It was just too exciting to feel this vividly what Roman was causing to explode in my body – both internally and in my muscles. While pushing my wobbling legs back up to standing position, a thought hit me like a ton of bricks. I was head over heels in love. I was legs “thrown over my shoulders” in love. I was “bend my body” over the nearest piece of furniture and spread my ass cheeks wide in love. So much joy enveloped my huge frame with this revelation that I lost control in many ways – my cock started to spew big gobs of Roman-induced juice, tears streamed down my face, and I was forced to sit down because my legs gave out. Since I had chosen to remain nude for the evening since clothes actually caused my sore muscles to hurt even more, I shot volleys of hot jism all over the coffee table and sofa in front of me. My blissful sobs of joy mixed with pain actually caused me to slightly miss the excitement and pleasure of the powerful ejaculation. I, Jason, the more than handsome bodybuilder and huge cock tease, had fallen deeply in love. It was something so unfathomable to me that it actually caught me off guard. I had always been the guy that broke hearts; never meeting anyone that could live up to my expectations so I had merely closed myself off to the idea of caring as deeply as I now did for Roman. I was the invincible muscleman – oblivious to the sting of cupid’s arrow. How in the hell had I suddenly become this blubbering lovesick mound of aching meaty bulges. The answer came quickly – Aunt Hildie’s concoction. A sudden panic attack happened as quickly as the answer had come. Was Roman’s desire for me and my intense love for him simply because of some potion I had given him? The impact of the man’s expertise in lifting could be felt in every muscle of my body, so I knew that part of the vials’ work was true – but what about the inner enhancements? Were those changes just as true? Did the enriched water amplify what already existed in Roman, as I had thought all along, or did it simply create what I secretly longed for? Was I Frankenstein and Roman was my muscle daddy monster or had I merely unleashed the powerful beast living within the man? My cock was actually still dribbling thick cum as my mind tried to sort through all of these questions. Tears still streamed down my face, but the incredible joy I had felt earlier was now gone. My overwhelming desire for Roman was now mixed with worry and fear – that everything bonding the two of us together was built on something made up and false. I tried to force this sudden doubt out of my mind and re-focus my thoughts on the hot body of my muscle daddy, his fucking manly mustache, and his inner masculine maturity that stoked my fire, but it was no good. A budding fear was slowly creeping into all of my lustful thoughts about Roman. With Aunt Hildie’s help I had created the perfect muscled robot – a guy that had no free will. Roman was forced to want me because of what was in the vials – it didn’t come from a deep place in his soul. I now cried because I suddenly felt very alone. The man of my dreams was an obedient slave – created by a magic potion. I fell asleep in the chair, exhausted from all the mental angst raging through my mind. My dreams, however, were still heaven-blessed fantasies of Roman’s muscles and the big man growing my body even more muscular than it already was. I awoke late in the morning with another aching hard-on. The doubt from the evening before was still present in my subconscious, but the pleasure from a cum-filled cock overpowered all other thoughts. Visions of my final dream before waking still lingered in my head and I started stroking my morning wood as I focused on them. I had been dreaming of sitting in Roman’s lap, with his hard cock up my ass, as we both curled heavy dumbbells to pump up our already insanely large biceps. The big man pulsed his crotch into my butt each time we brought the weights up to the peak of the flex – causing me to get some extra punch to the lift. The big man also kissed the back of my neck each time and spoke encouraging words – commenting on the size of my arms, saying how much he loved being inside me, and constantly complimenting my new size. The sensation of being filled by his hefty meat, the tight pump that I experienced each time my arm tensed upright, and the sweet nothings I imagined Roman was saying to me was enough to send me over the edge. My morning wood quickly became a cannon blasting off a repeat round of thick volleys of cum across the room – streaking the same places as my load had the night before. The magazines on the coffee table were going to have to be tossed in the trash and the sofa was going to need a thorough cleaning. Again, my post-ejaculation glow quickly turned into doubt, my mind now being able to return to thoughts about how the vials had created the man of my dreams and that it was all probably fake. I knew there was part of me that wanted to say ‘who the hell cares’ and go forward, living a life of total bliss with a giant muscle daddy. But there was another part of me that knew how much I had fallen in love and the thought of Roman not loving me in the same natural way caused great trepidation. I wanted the big man to desire me because of the person I was and not due to some concoction I had given him. I wanted our first act of joyful man-on-man sex to be something he chose freely and not because of something he drank from a vial. I wanted to know that Roman truly loved me as much as I loved him. A glance at the clock quickly snapped me out of my venture into doubt and self-pity. I noticed that I had slept a lot longer than I had thought and I only had about thirty minutes before my appointed time to meet Roman. I immediately jumped into action – the thought of seeing the huge muscle daddy overruling any anxiety I was feeling. I ignored the cum-covered coffee table and sofa, jumped in the shower quickly, and was on my way to the gym after taking only ten minutes to get ready. When I stepped into the open area of the gym I was instantly greeted with a vision of the gigantic Roman working out in the middle of the room. It was like a hundred spotlights created a magnetic glow around the man. The first thing I noticed – and it made my cock shoot achingly hard in mere seconds – was that the man had clearly grown since yesterday. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Roman’s body seemed thicker at every mind-blowing bulging muscle. The guy hulked out in a way that was intoxicatingly sexy and super masculine at the same time. And the guy was covered in sweat – his skin-tight wet t-shirt stretched so thinly across his body that I could see the matted down hair covering his chest and bulky abdominals. The word that came to mind was tank – the guy was a sweaty tank with beads of sweat dripping from his forehead and chin. The heavy layer of salty liquid covering his body made his arms glisten like the sun. My mouth went dry from the immediate lust that devoured my body. I found that I was breathing heavier – almost grunting like a gorilla in heat – and my body was actually shaking with desire for the older beast. There were a few holes in the flimsy white shirt and I was positive they had been formed during the workout he was obviously ending. I strolled across the room in my khakis and dress shirt, wishing I were nude so I could entice the huge muscle man to take me right there in the middle of the gym. His body, his gorgeous face, and his perfect mustache made me immediately forget all anxiety and doubt that had crept into my mind over the last few hours. The plain fact was that I wanted this man almost as much as I wanted to breathe. Every fiber of my body – especially my rock-hard prick – craved this older muscle god. Suddenly, I didn’t care if the vials had caused him to want me – I was just happy that the mountain of hard bulges chose to give me the time of day, let alone take me under his wing. I was the luckiest guy in the world and I was about to have lunch with the hunkiest daddy in the world. The smile that broke out across Roman’s face when he noticed me walking up made my legs actually wobble with nervousness. I felt like I was in the presence of a Greek muscled deity. “Fuck, son, you dress up nice. Old Roman could almost eat you up, you look so good. I popped a stiff one just from one glance at your fine body. You fill out a shirt like a man’s suppose to, Jason. Thoughts of you, boy, made my workout for the last three hours so intense that I think I packed on five pounds of new muscle.” “I think it’s all in your arms, sir.” “Yeah, you noticed that, did you? I feel the growth there, especially. I lifted some fucking heavy weight as I visualized doing things to your body that when they actually happen you’re going to feel like you’ve died and gone to heaven.” “Gazing on your huge sweaty body makes me think I’m already there, sir.” “Damn, boy, you’ve made my cock pulse up even harder than it was before just from seeing you all dressed up. I’m not sure the clothes I’ve got in the locker room are going to hold a candle to the sexiness you’re blasting off. I may have to buy some new threads to match all of your handsome perfection.” “I think maybe no clothes on you would be perfection, sir.” “You might be right today, J-boy. I lifted enough weight during my workout to equal shoving an entire city block about a hundred feet. I was on fire today, man. I got home yesterday and fucked the hell out of those two bodybuilders again – just because working out with you got me so juiced up. They’re still at home passed out on the bed. They begged me to leave them at home and let them get some sleep. I granted their wish, but only on the stipulation that they’d be out of there by the time I returned for lunch with you. At one point last night, I plopped one big guy on the other’s hard dick and then lifted both men up onto my hard missile – plowing the guy on the bottom so hard that it gave intense pleasure to both men. You should have seen me holding both big bodies up in the air as I stood there pumping my huge rod into that tight ass. My fat balls have become a cum-factory, churning out juice as fast as I can move from one man’s ass to the next. Those big boys probably aren’t sitting down for weeks, Jason.” “I can’t believe it, Roman. You’re just so gigantic everywhere I look.” “Yeah, you like your big daddy’s hot body, don’t you, J-boy?” “Yes sir.” “Well how about I get a little special water from you, son, and then I’ll go throw on my shorts and tank-top and we’ll be on our way to get some grub. How does that sound?” “Incredible. I’m very excited about you having more of my family’s water, sir.” “So am I, son, so am I. I’m beginning to not remember what the vials have done to me, but I know they help me a lot.” I watched as the muscleman drank the bottle of water I handed to him. Droplets of sweat hung off of his handlebar ‘stache and his gray hair was matted down on his head – giving him even more of an older jock-stud look than before. I watched as his muscled neck swallowed the liquid in what was basically one gulp. I imagined the fluid going into his body as my eyes roamed down his mega broad shoulders, over his mammoth pecs, and then down his beautiful solid midsection. I felt myself getting light headed as I took in all of Roman’s beautiful physique and realized that he truly did seem larger. I watched as his face revealed that the water was working its magic. My cock started to stir to attention even more than it already was – something I noticed was happening to his own hefty meat, as well. “That is very good stuff, Jason. Let me step into the back for a few minutes, Jason, and I’ll be ready to go.” “Yes sir.” There was something in the way that Roman excused himself that was totally new and super exciting. I could tell there was a change to his personality, but I didn’t get a good enough glimpse of how the water had changed him to figure out what it was. He still had that unbelievable sexy sparkle in his eye and he carried himself with so much confidence that it bordered on cocky, but there was something definitely different. It was something about the way he carried himself – something in the way he said he’d be ready in a few minutes. I watched every head follow him as he walked by different people in the gym. He caught everyone’s attention and it was clear that each man wanted Roman in a powerful way. As I waited for Roman I began to think it might be necessary for me to beat off before we went to lunch at his place. I had never been so sexually turned on in my entire life. I could not believe that I, a gorgeous hung of a bodybuilder, was head-over-heels in love with someone. It was way beyond infatuation. It bordered on stalker level. I craved Roman on some internal level that I had never experienced before. When I closed my eyes I could picture every muscled curve of his body, every gray streaked hair on his head and mustache, and every beautiful mature masculine part of his face. I began to think that the aches and pains I felt in my body were not from the intense workouts my daddy put me through, but were actually pining throbs of desire for the man. I suddenly started to doubt that going to his condo was a good idea – for fear that I would not be able to wait for the final vial of Aunt Hildie’s concoction before attacking the gorgeous specimen. My erotic dreams of the muscled man were suddenly interrupted when I noticed that the gym had suddenly become as silent as a library. Without even opening my eyes I knew that Roman had emerged from the locker room. I was petrified that raising my eyelids and beholding all of his magnificence was going to make my cock spew with more pressure than a badly shaken two-liter cola. I could not, however, refrain from seeing what was causing the entire gym to freeze in place. What greeted my opened eyes could only be described as what people saw when they beheld an angel in heaven. Standing on this side of the door to the locker room was the beautiful and impeccably dressed body of wet-dream-come-true muscle daddy Roman. The big man was pulling gently on the cuffs of a beautiful light blue dress shirt underneath the jacket of a perfect cream-colored Armani linen suit. The giant man still looked butch as hell, but now there was an air of style and grace surrounding him that made James Bond seem like a hick. My mouth dropped open wide as I drank in all of the man’s tanned hugeness. The handlebar ‘stache looked as tailored as the suit, the man’s head of attractive senior hair looked like it had just been styled by the world’s best hairdresser, and the massive muscled body looked even larger covered by a wardrobe that clearly cost a year’s worth of my salary. When the man finally looked at me it was like lightning bolts shot out of his eyes into my chest – that’s how bowled over I was by his gorgeousness. Clearly defined muscles bulged and relaxed as the man-angel walked towards me. I knew, before he even reached my area of the gym, that the newly improved Roman out-classed me by many levels. I even smelled his incredible cologne before he got close. I had never felt so inferior in my entire life. The only thing that saved me – that made me even remotely capable of speaking to the man – was his intensely confident and inviting smile. “Are you ready for lunch, Jason?” I couldn’t form words for a few seconds. The man was even more stunning up close and personal. I could not take my eyes from his – it was like some powerful light beaming from within him hypnotized me. I closed my gaping mouth, licked my lips, and attempted a smile. By this point I had forgotten he had asked a question. I was simply basking in the beauty of the man – overwhelmed that this god had chosen to speak to me, even though I knew him so well. Roman did not embarrass me by asking the question again or by saying anything. He simply did the polite thing and waited for me to gain control of my body and mind. I suddenly realized that our interaction called for some kind of response from me. I dug deep into my soul and gathered all of my strength in order to offer the only reply that fitted such an astonishingly handsome and well-built classy man. “Yes sir.” Roman bent down and grabbed my gym bag and then held out his hand to me. He held out his beautifully manicured thick manly palm and fingers, causing me to feel like fucking Cinderella meeting the prince as I placed my smaller hand in his. His fingers firmly clasped around mine and his arm didn’t budge as I pulled my entire weight upward using him as my anchor. The man’s massive linen-covered limb stayed in place as my huge body unsteadily stood and pressed into him. As soon as he sensed that I had command over my legs he released my hand and moved his perfect paw to the small of my muscled back to guide me out of the gym. As we walked through the big room I felt a rush of pride flow through my body knowing that everyone else was jealous as hell because I was leaving with this man. I was sure that every person in the place – whether gay, straight, male, or female – wanted to be with Roman. I felt like I had just been crowned queen of some fucking parade and every other girl in town was full of murderous envy. Roman reached out to open the door for me and allowed me to walk through first – a move that was both alpha-cocky and gentlemanlike at the same time. My brain was on stimulation overload as we walked toward the parking lot. In the bright sunlight I was able to regain a little of my own confidence and I stared at my striking friend as he put on what I knew were ridiculously expensive face-complimenting sunglasses. The good-looking mega stud smiled at me and guided me to a dark blue Porshe Cabriolet turbo coup. It was my dream car of all dream cars and the top was already down. Roman opened my door and actually slid his hand down to my ass to half guide-half lift me into the seat. The overtly virile move thrilled me beyond what I could have imagined and my cock actually started to throb achingly from being too hard. “Your obvious arousal, young man, is very flattering. I hope I am not causing you any discomfort.” “No sir.” My answer came quickly because I did not want to disappoint the man in any way. I could not have this hunk of muscle daddy perfection think for a second that anything he did bothered me in any way. That would have made me very sad. I wanted him to sense that I was literally on cloud nine whenever he was around – and even when he wasn’t, for that matter. As he moved around to his side of the car I quickly looked down at myself to make sure I looked presentable for the man. I immediately felt underdressed, not muscular enough, and inadequate in my handsomeness – all new feelings for me, which he must have sensed when he easily squeezed his huge frame into the driver seat. “You look exquisite, Jason.” My heart nearly exploded with delight. Roman had looked deep into my eyes and praised me in a way that melted any self-doubt that had entered my brain. It was a comment that had been mixed with a command, a compliment, and an invitation all at the same time. He was ordering me to be happy with myself – a demand I could not say no to. He was admiring me in a way that thrilled me like a young schoolgirl. And he was requesting that I view myself through his eyes – something that empowered me to rekindle my own self-worth. My cock twitched with excitement – a movement in my pants that did not go unnoticed by my huge date. He smiled to himself and started the car. As we pulled out of the parking lot of the gym I noticed that Roman turned in the opposite direction of mid-town – the area of his condo. “I thought you lived in the opposite direction.” “No, I live at the beach. What made you think that?” “Well yesterday you said . . . um, never mind. I was mistaken. I can’t wait to see your place. Where shall we stop to get lunch?” “I’ve already made lunch for us, Jason. I hope that is okay.” “Oh, yes . . . yes, it’s fine. I just thought you said you couldn’t . . . uh . . . just forget it.” Roman smiled at me – again, it was a smile that put me at ease instantly. I also suddenly realized what was happening. Aunt Hildie’s concoction changed everything – not just the man, but also everything around the man. Roman was not the same guy as the day before. The clothes were different, the car was different, and the house was different – just as his attitude and demeanor were different. I had wanted a cultured muscle daddy and the concoction did not disappoint. This was a little hard for me to grasp as we traveled down the road toward the coast. I knew we were going to what most people considered the ritzy part of town. I was trying to understand how the vials were completely changing the man I had met in the gym just a few days before. It was clear that Roman remembered nothing of his former self and I could not decide if this was a good thing or not. I loved the new improved Roman, but I also had come to love the inner Roman – the original guy I had encountered. I also again wondered if the man I had created only liked me because of the magic in the water. I realized that most men would have said ‘what the hell’ and just accepted things as they were, but I couldn’t do that. I desperately wanted Roman to love me on his own – not because of what I had wished for. Only the big gorgeous body of the elder man sitting in the car helped me to stuff all these feelings deep inside. I wanted to enjoy this day without second guessing everything. I knew the time of reckoning would come with the last vial. I leaned back in my leather seat, turned to look at the smiling face of the man I now loved, and sighed out loud before I even realized what I was doing. It was a sound of contentment and joy. It was also noticed by my huge date for the day. “Happy, Jason?” “Very.” “I’m glad. I’m very happy, too.” “I hope so.” “What is there not to be happy about – I’m tooling down the road with a gorgeous man and the sun is shining brightly. It’s a perfect day.” “I couldn’t agree more. You know, that suit highlights your muscles perfectly.” “Thanks, big guy. I have a gay tailor that seems to only put me in tight clothing. He says when he dresses me it’s like I’m his work of art.” “I’ll say.” “We should get him to make you some clothes. I think he’d love dressing you, too.” “I’m afraid I couldn’t afford your tailor, Roman.” “It could be a little gift from me to you. After all, your family’s water continues to improve my body. It’s the least I could do.” “How much do you remember about your life before the water, Roman?” “What do you mean?” “Well, for starters, how long have you lived at the beach?” “For years. That’s a funny question.” “How long have you been big, Roman?” “Ever since I started working out – in my teens. I mean I wasn’t this big, of course, that’s what your family’s water did to me. It made me get a lot bigger.” “It sure did.” I now understood that Roman was slowly becoming completely the man I had dreamed of when I wrote to Aunt Hildie. Her potion was working perfectly and, yet, I was getting more nervous about its effects. Roman still had free will – since he had not taken the last vial. Since the final drink of water was labeled ‘loving’ and Aunt Hildie had made this liquid for me – it was clear that that dose would make Roman’s huge body, his mature and cocky attitude, and his cultured flair all directed towards me. And while the thought of this made me extremely excited, I began to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. If I was I turning Roman into a robot that automatically became and did everything I wanted, was that truly love? Or was it making him my muscle slave? He clearly remembered drinking the water, but he was slowly forgetting how dramatically it changed him. I must have had a worried look on my face, which Roman noticed. “It looks like my gorgeous boy needs some food, quickly. Hang on there, sport, we’re almost to my place.” We shortly pulled into the garage of what could only be described as the beach house of my dreams. It made sense that the house would be what I liked, since the water was turning Roman into my dream man. As we entered the brightly sun-lit house I recognized a Lucien Freud painting I had always admired, some pieces of sculpture that I had dreamed of owning if ever I won the lottery, and noticed that the place was filled with pieces of my dream furniture. At this point I began to freak out a little. It was like I had created an alternate universe for myself. All of this anxiety disappeared, however, as soon as Roman took off his coat inside the front door. The light blue silk shirt clung to the muscle daddy’s body in a way that was erotically flattering and emphasized the man’s torso perfectly. An overwhelming desire for the muscle god welled up in my body and helped me to forget about being freaked out. I stopped in my tracks and stared open-mouthed at the mustached daddy in front of him. Roman let out a soft chuckle and walked over to close my mouth by placing a thick finger underneath my chin and pushing upward. The physical contact snapped me out of my lustful trance. “I picked this shirt out just for you, sweet boy, so I’m glad you approve.” “What’s not to approve – you look good enough to eat. I think you’ve grown since yesterday.” “I hope so. You’ve gained about ten pounds of muscle yourself.” “No way, I haven’t gained anything in about ten months. I think I’ve hit my plateau.” “Really? Check out the scale in the master bathroom down the hall – I think you’ll be surprised. I’ll pour us some Prosecco and finish getting lunch ready. We’ll eat out on the deck, if that’s okay with you.” “That sounds great. I’m telling you you’re wrong, though, about the added pounds.” I walked down the hall, marveling at every detail of the beautiful home. The master bedroom seemed made for a movie and had all the gadgets and furniture I had ever wanted. I stepped on the top-of-the-line electric scale in the incredible bathroom and was, again, shocked beyond words. I had actually gained about twelve pounds and I instantly knew it was all muscle. Roman’s incredible tips in the gym had worked miracles, even in just a few short days. My head spun in disbelief. I reached out and grabbed hold of the beautifully tiled counter to steady myself. I also let out a gasp because I had thought it impossible to grow any more. Roman obviously heard me, even from down the hall. “I told you so, Jason. Stick with me, kid, and we’re going to blow your mind all the time. Come get lunch.” I was, again, surprised by the changes in Roman when I gazed at what he had prepared for lunch. The day before he had said he did not know his way around the kitchen, but the spread on the table in front of me rivaled anything made by Ina Garten, the Barefoot Contessa. There were some light appetizers, a seafood salad, and a couple of options for dessert. A wine that Roman had chosen specifically to compliment the food accompanied every part of the meal. He explained perfectly how each drink brought out different parts of the dish it was partnered with. I quickly realized that the ‘culture’ vial of water had made the huge man a walking encyclopedia for art, architecture, food, music, and so much more. He had become a true renaissance man with a body to die for. I tried desperately to focus on what Roman was saying as he spoke, but my eyes kept wandering to his fur-covered chest, exposed by the open shirt, and his bulging arms. It became clear that Roman realized what I was doing but he never commented on it – ever the gentleman. The meal was exquisite and I eagerly complimented every part of the meal. Later, after we had rinsed everything and loaded the dishwasher, Roman made a proposal that made my heart stop. “I was wondering, Jason, if you might care to stay the night. I believe it’s okay for me to take the last vial at midnight and we might want to see what comes after that.” We were standing at the edge of Roman’s large deck that stuck out over the ocean. His eyes and entire body seemed to reflect the astounding beauty of the water below. The muscled daddy radiated strength, sensitivity, and manliness – all at the same time. My legs began to wobble from excitement at the idea of spending the night with Roman. I knew the final vial was in my gym bag in the entranceway and, clearly, he did, too. During the meal, however, I had begun to contemplate not giving him the final vial. My fear about Roman not having the free will to choose to love me was causing doubt about finishing what I had begun. I figured I could leave things as they were right now and our relationship could develop naturally. It was clear that we were wildly attracted to each other. My hesitation was not lost on the big man. “What is it, Jason?” “I was thinking you might not want to take the last vial of water. I mean, look at how you’ve changed already. I think it’s enough, don’t you?” “I’m not sure, Jason. I’ve begun to forget what the vials have done to me. I know I’ve taken them and I remember they come from you, but I don’t recall who I was before you shared them with me. I understand, however, somewhere in my gut, that I need to take them all. It’s a packaged deal and we need to trust that. You feel it, too, don’t you.” “No, Roman, I don’t. I can’t explain it all to you, but I think the last vial will change you in a way that’s not good. I originally wanted . . . I mean the original plan was to take them all, but I’m not sure that’s a good idea now.” “I think we should stick to the original plan. You should trust the vials, son.” “How about we don’t make a decision until midnight. Okay, Roman. Let’s just have the evening to ourselves – just as we are right now – and then we can see what we want to do later on.” “If that’s what you want, Jason, then we’ll wait to make the decision. I don’t think I’ll be changing my mind, though. I’ve just got a gut feeling that I need to complete whatever transformation that has taken place.” “You really can’t remember anything, Roman?” “I have a vague memory of growing – both the muscles and the mustache – and I kind of remember having a different personality, but it’s getting more and more sketchy all the time. I just know that you’ve helped me a lot and I want to return the favor by making you grow bigger. I also feel a strong voice in my head that says I shouldn’t be physically intimate with you in any way until after the last vial. My gut tells me that the changes won’t take hold or something like that if we hook up in any way.” Roman’s gut feeling resonated with a similar hunch that was eating away at my own stomach. I had slowly realized that Aunt Hildie’s concoction would only be permanent if Roman drank every vial – but I also had come to understand that the last vial would probably erase all memories of his former self and make him my own hugely muscled adoring daddy boyfriend, but it wouldn’t be his choice. Roman would be responding to the magic of Aunt Hildie’s concoction and love me unconditionally. It was every gay man’s dream - to have a muscle daddy slave - but I had begun to wonder if it was truly what I wanted. I had set out to make the perfect man – and in almost every way Roman had become exactly what I wanted, but I now doubted my dream. I wondered if it would be better to let Roman go back to being the man I had met in the gym a few days ago and love the inner muscle daddy I knew existed inside him - knowing that his mind was clear and his decisions were his own. Or would it satisfy me more to have him be the perfect specimen of manhood now, but understand that he adored me only because of Aunt Hildie’s concoction. I was leaning toward the former because I thought that I would be able to, over many years, release the inner Roman and come somewhat close to what he was right now, but there were no guarantees. “Just because we can’t do anything too intimate until after the last vial, Jason, doesn’t mean we can’t have a little fun this afternoon.” “What do you mean, Roman?” “I mean a guy can still look, even if he can’t touch. I’d like to see you flex for me, boy. It would be good to see what my training has done to you. And if I choose to get a little relief from all this pent up tension, well, there seems to be little harm in that.” My cock, which had become deflated during my inner turmoil about the last vial, suddenly shot back to being fully hard – achingly hard, as a matter of fact. The thought of seeing my muscle daddy work off a little sexual tension was enough to almost bring me to an uncontrollable explosion. At the same time, though, the thought of posing for my dream man intimidated me. I had been a natural exhibitionist ever since I had added my first few pounds of muscle as a young man. I was a champion bodybuilder that usually strutted through the gym like I owned the place. What was happening to me? Roman, the elder muscle god of my dreams; was making me embarrassed about my body – my huge body. It was just that he was so much larger and muscle-packed than me – it caused me to feel inadequate. I looked down at the ground – torn between intense lust at the thought of seeing Roman pump his huge cock and extreme discomfort at the idea of stripping down to some posers for this gorgeous man. Again, the giant muscle daddy in front of me sensed my awkwardness perfectly. “You have nothing to be shy about, boy. You’re fucking gorgeous. Don’t compare yourself to me, son. We’re going to get you this huge very soon. And right now, you’re more muscled than almost ninety-nine percent of the world. Your body gets this huge muscle daddy worked up more than you’ll ever know. Hell, I’d throw you down on this deck and fuck the shit out of that tight ass right now if I didn’t know it would break the spell you’ve been feeding me in that water. We might be tempting fate getting naked and everything, but I’m just not sure I can take being this close to you and not chugging out a big load. How about I open a six hundred dollar bottle of wine, we get a little drunk, and you show off that fucking hot body for your daddy. What do you say, son?” “I say I’ll get the opener while you get the bottle of wine.” We stood there staring at each other for a few seconds. I was seriously worried that we were going to pounce on each other for some throw down man-on-man sex and forget about Aunt Hildie’s last vial. I’d be lying if I said that part of me didn’t wish that we would, but Roman broke the tension by letting out a loud, somewhat uncultured cowboy yell, pounded his huge thick chest with his fists a couple of times and then backed away to go get the wine - never taking his eyes off of mine until he got to the door. I exhaled loudly after he disappeared and immediately sank into one of the oversized cushioned deck chairs. I felt light-headed – mainly because all of the blood in my body was pumping powerfully into my stiff cock – and worried that I might pass out from the excitement Roman caused in my body. I wanted to feel his huge muscles pressed up against my hard body so badly that I worried I was going to burst into flames from the heat he produced within me. I saw the same exact lust in Roman’s eyes. He desired me as much as I desired him – even before he drank the last vial. It suddenly dawned on me that if I could be convinced that Roman loved me unconditionally prior to taking the last vial then maybe the guilt I felt about turning him into an unknowing slave could evaporate from my mind. If he was already a total lovesick puppy – devoted to me – then I didn’t have to worry about what Aunt Hildie’s concoction did to him. I realized I had already begun to rationalize reasons for giving the last vial to Roman – again, a sure sign I was head over heels in love with him. The big man clearing his voice interrupted my mental revelry. I looked up and gasped out loud when I saw my muscle daddy standing over me holding a bottle of wine and realized he had taken off his beautiful shirt. I had seen his upper body many times before, but the intensified sexual tension between us caused me to take in his massiveness in a new and exciting way. “Somebody was dreaming of his muscle daddy so much that he forgot to get the opener.” “Guilty as charged, sir.” “Not to worry, I stopped by the kitchen to lose the shirt and grab the corkscrew.” “Watch out when you say ‘screw’ big man – I may not be able to prevent myself from attacking you.” “No, no, dreamboat, we have to wait until after midnight for all that touchy-feely stuff. That means we have about eight hours to kill. I’m thinking we can find a lot of things to do to keep our hands occupied until then. Watch this little trick I learned today, sport.” Roman pushed out his monstrous pecs and held the bottle of wine in the deep valley between the hard mounds of flesh. He then tensed his chest causing a ton of striations to become noticeable even through the fur covering the huge muscles. I watched in awe and lust as he dropped his hand and the wine bottle stayed tightly in place. I then loved every second of the show as he took the kitchen tool and proceeded to uncork the bottle while he held it in place with just his pecs. Some of the deep burgundy wine squirted out on his right massive pec shelf as he pulled out the cork and I immediately wanted to lick it up – excited about tasting the mixture of his salty sweat and the sweet wine. Roman shook his finger back and forth at me and shook his head from side to side. “Not yet, sexy big boy. Cool your jets. Did you like my trick?” “Look to my crotch for your answer, daddy.” “Ummm, indeed you did. Care for some wine?” “Only if I can slurp it up from within that big crevice between those massive muscled puppies!” “Maybe later on, boy, maybe later on. Right now, you’ll have to settle for a glass. I also think we should simply sit here for a while and sip our wine – before we start your little show. I think we are both too wired for any kind of stimulation right now. We might not be able to control our hands.” “Or our cocks.” “So true, my young pup, so true.” Roman poured both of us a big glass of the wine and almost all thoughts of sex immediately left my mind after he swirled my glass for a few seconds and then allowed me to sip some of the unbelievable aged vino. It was like having a sweet grape orgasm in my mouth. I had never tasted something so incredible. Roman could instantly tell how much I loved the wine and this pleased him very much. He sat down in another deck chair, across from me, and watched intently as I took my second sip. I was blown away by the taste even more the second time. “He likes the wine. I see my boy has good taste.” “Of course. I chose you, didn’t I?” “Smooth, sir, smooth.” “Almost as smooth as your wine, daddy.” “When you call me daddy, Jason, it takes every ounce of my strength not to leap from this chair and throw my big body on top of you. Who knows what would happen after that.” “Daddy, daddy, daddy.” “You, my friend, are incorrigible.” We both took a long sip of wine and stared into each other’s eyes. It was a natural break in the strenuous work of not attacking each other. The air was filled with the kind of sexual tension that was so palpable we both knew that even a stiff wind could send us over the edge. I wanted this elder specimen of muscled daddiness more than I had ever wanted anything in my entire life. I was lost in his confidence and his masculine beauty. I could not believe I had been granted the chance to create my fantasy man. I mentally stumbled for a few seconds when the word ‘fantasy’ crept into my thoughts. Is that what Roman was – just a fantasy? Had I taken away his ability to choose things for himself and would the final vial seal his robotic love for me completely? Suddenly, my mind was clear and I knew what I had to do. I loved this man too much to make him my slave – even if his new body and his cocky attitude was everything I had ever wanted. I made the decision that would cause me great grief, but I knew it was also the right thing to do. “I need to step into the little boy’s room, sir.” “You’ll find that there’s not any room here for little boys, Jason.” “Well, then I need to step into the big boy’s room, sir.” “No fair jerking off in there, big guy. Save that sweet stuff for later on.” “I wouldn’t think of it, sir.” I placed my glass on a side table and slid off the chair. I had to reach down and readjust my hard cock, so it would be easy to walk. This caused Roman to chuckle slightly. I looked down into his beautiful eyes and I immediately got the sense that he knew exactly what I was doing. I thought I saw sadness in his eyes, but there was also some pride mixed in. I was instantly confused and stopped in my tracks. I must have had a quizzical look on my face. Roman smiled at me and then nodded his head. “A man has to do what he’s got to do.” “What?” “I mean, when you have to piss, you got to piss. Am I right?” “Um . . . yes . . . yes, sir.” I moved away slowly and knew that Roman followed my every step. I got the feeling we had not been talking about bodily functions. It really creeped me out when it seemed that Roman knew what I was thinking. I quickly moved into the house. I walked to my gym bag in the foyer and grabbed the last vial. Once inside the bathroom I stood over the toilet like a frozen statue – torn between what I knew was the right thing to do and what my cock told me was the thing that turned me on more than anything else in the world. I did not want Roman to be a robot. I did not want his love unless it was given freely. I knew what I was about to do would mean that the muscle daddy of my dreams would be back to his original dweebish self by morning. I also glanced around the fancy bathroom and realized the beach home would be gone, too. Remembering that the house was furnished and decorated to my own taste hastened my decision – since it was a sign of the big man’s automatic commitment to me. I opened the vial, sighed heavily, and then poured the liquid in the toilet – and flushed. I immediately felt great relief with my decision, but I had to lower the seat cover and sit down to recover fully. I had basically just given up on everything I ever dreamed of having. I had watched Roman change into the muscled senior stud of all studs and now I was giving it all up. But I realized I was sacrificing my own orgasmic happiness because I loved the man – the true man. I had come to love everything about Roman. I hoped that I would one day help him to once again become his present macho muscled self, but I realized it would be a long process. The man sitting out on the deck existed somewhere within the original Roman – I knew that now - but I also understood that it might take a lifetime to help him reach his full potential. I gathered my strength, wiped away the tears that had begun to fall down my cheeks, and returned the vial my bag as I made my way back outside. I inhaled deeply, to regain some confidence, and stepped back out onto the deck. ********** I somehow felt amazingly calm and collected when I returned to the deck and beheld the beautiful Roman. The heat of the day was causing him to perspire slightly and the light layer of water made it look like he had oiled up his big body. He glistened like the water on the shore of a Greek isle. He was lying there soaking up the rays of the setting sun with his eyes closed as I moved near him. I stood there quietly, staring at the beautiful man. He seemed larger than before. I immediately thought it wasn’t possible, but then I remembered all the things that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had accomplished thus far. Maybe the big man was still growing. I tried to remember what Roman looked like before the transformation – and how he would again look this time tomorrow, but all I could picture was the way he was right now – muscled, mustached, and exuding cockiness and culture at the same time. Actually, even I was beginning to forget the old Roman. I tried desperately to memorize how he looked right at that moment so that over the coming years, as we hopefully rebuilt him to this point, I could remember what each part of him should look like. I doubted we would ever reach the perfection in front of me, but maybe we could come close. It didn’t even cross my mind how hard it would be to get Roman to be as confident and knowledgeable as he was right now, but only time would tell. When he finally spoke, clearly having sensed that I was back, he did not open his eyes. “Did you take care of everything, Jason?” “I’m sorry?” “Were you able to set things straight while you were inside?” “Um . . . yes, yes I think I did.” “That’s good. Now, how about a little flexing for your ole buddy Roman?” He finally opened his eyes. There was a new twinkle there that I had not noticed before. I quickly picked up that it existed because the big man was finally overtly flirting with me. I had witnessed him mesmerize others with his charm and I also saw people follow his every move at the gym, but now the man was focused solely on me – and not like he focused on me when we worked out together. No, the look in his eyes was purely sexual and it made my strong legs wobble. Roman was looking at me with a smile that made it clear he would have fucked me silly right there and then if it had not been for the final vial – the vial that no longer existed since I had dumped it down the toilet. Roman’s lustful staring turned me on in a way that I could not explain. I wanted the man more than I wanted air or water. I needed him to live. “Um . . . I’m sorry, Roman?” “Take your shirt off.” I didn’t fully understand what he was asking, but I began to unbutton my shirt just because he had told me to. I would have jumped off a cliff or in front of a charging bus if the guy had ordered it. I was Roman’s puppy – obedient until the end. I suddenly felt a pang of regret for having gotten rid of the last vial. Being ordered around by a huge older muscle stud was such a turn on – such the fulfillment of all my lifelong dreams, but it was also false coming from this man. Roman’s bravado was created by me – and Aunt Hildie’s concoction. In less than twenty-four hours he would be back to the original smallish man I had met in the gym just a few days ago. My present actions with the shirt reflected a need to satisfy the man sitting in the deck chair in front of me. My mind and heart had already begun to plan how I might naturally build up the guy that had been the original cornerstone – the man I had met in the gym that first day. By this point my shirt lay on the deck at my feet. My upper body was completely exposed. “Damn, you’re a beautiful man, Jason. Your size and definition is amazing. I could gaze on your incredible muscles forever.” Roman’s words turned me on in a way that was unfathomable in every way – I didn’t realize I could become as jazzed about someone as I was about him at that moment. Here was one of the sexiest and most fucking built men I had ever seen in my entire life talking about how beautiful and muscular I was – it was so surreal. I watched in awe as Roman unzipped his pants and pulled out the most mouth-watering plump masculine cock I had ever seen – and started stroking the big thing slowly. The muscle daddy of my dreams was getting his rocks off because of my body. This was something I never thought I would live long enough to experience. Suddenly, the deadline of midnight no longer mattered. I didn’t care that Roman would be turning back to the man I had met in the gym a few days ago – it just didn’t matter. Right now, at this moment, he was a huge guy that found me so irresistible that he had to jerk-off as he gazed upon my body. I started to unzip my pants and push them down over my immense quads without having the stud request it. I wanted to please Roman so much that I merely did what I sensed he desired. I could not have guessed how right I truly was. “Aw hell, boy, you are making me crazy. Just look at those huge legs. You’ve got so much muscle in those quads I think it could take me years to count the striations. And those fucking calves are as big as kegs! Jason, you are the most beautiful man in the world. I hope I can prevent myself from cumming too soon – I want to save myself for you later on.” I was hoping the same thing about myself. Seeing the huge muscled daddy stroking his big meat in the chair in front of me was almost too much. I was as hard as stone and leaking a lot of pre. I forced myself to stare at Roman’s face – avoiding his huge body and the pumping of his cock because I knew it would make me explode. I stood there only in my underwear – but my own pole stretched my briefs out in a way that was both indecent and harmful to the material. I wanted to throw my big body down on the even bigger man lying in the chair before me. I wanted it so much that my body actually ached. I could have initiated sex with Roman since the final vial had been flushed down the toilet, but I waited. I waited to honor the fact that he was being diligent in his own control – but also because I wanted to build up the mind-blowing sexual tension that already existed between us. I knew I would have to tell the guy that the final vial was gone. I knew his disappointment would be great, but I also knew – on a certain level – that he could not remember the man he used to be. I had a feeling he would wake up tomorrow and not even remember that he had been the most beautiful muscle daddy that had ever walked the earth – not to mention the cockiest and most cultured. Tomorrow he would only see that there was a giant stud sleeping next to him that was head-over-heels in love with him. I knew that I would still desire Roman after he returned to his old self – because I had glimpsed what existed beneath the surface. I now knew what the man could become – what was possible within him. And that was enough to keep me committed and devoted to him forever. I was certainly ready to re-build the Roman I knew - when he no longer had the body or the attitude that existed right now. “Flex your guns, boy.” My arms went up in the air immediately and I pumped my biceps hard. I needed the big daddy in front of me to be impressed. The pumping of his cock increased a little and he moaned in what could only be described as pure pleasure. The man was staring at me like I was a tall glass of ice water and he had been out in the dessert without any liquid for days. If looks could have equaled intercourse – at that moment I would have been fucked in every orifice possible. I tensed my arms even higher – desperate to make Roman happy. His leaking pre-cum made the rock-hard huge pole glisten as he stroked himself. It still boggled my mind to know that this giant muscle daddy lusted for me so deeply. Both of us were using every ounce of our incredible strength to not jump the other guy’s body. I swear Roman looked even bigger than just a few minutes ago. I was sure it had everything to do with my own desire for him, but he did look magnificent. I didn’t take my eyes away from him. He, however, was not looking at my face – his gaze was locked on my arms. “You’re just fucking huge, boy, and we’re going to get you even larger. I can’t wait until we have to go and buy you an entire new wardrobe. This daddy is going to make his boy look cum-draining gorgeous. I’m going to have to beat all the boys off of you.” “Something that will be no problem for my big muscled daddy, I’m sure.” “You’d like to see me rough up some young whippersnappers, wouldn’t you, Jason. It would be nice to have me toss some guys around just to emphasize to them that you’re my pup. You like the idea of seeing this daddy in action, don’t you, son?” “Yes sir. More than anything, sir.” “I’m built to put people in their place, kid. I’ve got enough muscle to defeat an army for you – if that’s what you want. You just keep getting bigger and posing that gorgeous body of yours for me any time I want and I’ll be glad to rid the world of anything you want me to. Lose the briefs, boy.” My arms came down and I immediately latched my thumbs underneath the waistband of my underwear. I pulled the material out, to bring it beyond my hard protruding dick and then tugged the things down beyond my bulging quads. I then used my right foot to push them over my calves and release them onto the deck floor. I had never been so proud of my body. Roman let out a huge whistle and increased the motion on his cock – the rhythm being steady and intense. “Turn around and let me see what my fat daddy cock is going to get to plug in a little while. Aw fuck yeah, that is one beautiful muscled ass, Jason. Tense those glutes, boy. Let me see the power you got in those cheeks. Oh shit, that’s nice. Remind me why I shouldn’t just shove this big thing up that tight hole right now, son.” “I really can’t think of any reason, sir.” “Shame on you, Jason, trying to trick me when I’m in such a vulnerable state. I know we’ve got to wait until midnight. I’m slowly forgetting why, but I know it’s important. That last vial is going to cement things between you and me – it’s what your family’s concoction is all about. I won’t forget that important point – no matter how gorgeous your ass is. Bend over for me, boy.” I could not believe how much his talking turned me on. I didn’t even need to look at the beautiful man for him to excite me – just his voice could cause my cock to start leaking even more generously. I leaned over and grabbed my ankles – exposing my puckered hole for the muscle daddy. I heard his big hand cease it’s motion on his hard pole – the guy was clearly too close to eruption and needed a break. Roman also let out a low growl-like sound that made it more than clear he was happy with the view between my muscled cheeks. I was amazed at the self-control we were both somehow able to muster. I started to contemplate what it would feel like to have the big cock that beamed so beautifully from the guy’s crotch. I continued to tense my ass – making sure my tight opening quivered appropriately. Suddenly, I heard a big splash in the pool behind me. I opened my eyes and peered between my muscled calves. I saw Roman’s pants in a heap at the base of his chair and then noticed his head pop out of the perfectly blue water a few feet away. “I needed to calm down, boy. Your ass was sending me too close to the edge.” I stood back up and turned around. Seeing Roman’s gorgeous hair and mustache glistening with beads of water sent me into sensory overload. He looked even more beautiful with his upper torso sticking out from the water at the middle of the pool. The man was still staring at my body and I could see the fat head of his cock still sticking up proudly. The sun was almost completely down now – just an orangish-red glow making everything in the area look as if it were on fire. The reflection on Roman’s body was intoxicating and it somehow made his muscles look even more stunning. I stepped to the edge of the pool and then jumped in. I made sure I ended up a few feet away from the big daddy cooling off. I didn’t want to get so close that we would immediately attack each other. The water was perfect and definitely helped to diffuse some of the sexual tension mounting between us. When I stood up and let the water cascade down over my body, Roman had to immediately close his eyes. “Seeing your muscles covered in water is almost too much, boy. It makes everything bulge out even more. This daddy couldn’t be blamed for ravaging your body when it looks like that.” “Ravage away, sir.” “Soon, son, very soon. I promise I’ll be worth the wait. We won’t be coming up for air until the sun is rising. I can guarantee that. You think my workouts made you sore, Jason? Wait until you’re trying to recover from the intense pain my fucking is going to cause. Hell, son, you’ll be bigger tomorrow morning just because of how much I’m going to make that body of yours tense up with excitement later on. And my muscle daddy cum is going to pump your body up something special, boy. I can guarantee you that. It’s gong to feel like you were run over by a Mack Truck tomorrow morning, but it’s also going to be the most glorious sensation you’ve had in a long time. I’m going to feel the same way, boy. My big body is going to ache too, but it’s going to be such sweet pain.” Hearing Roman refer to how his own big body was going to feel in the morning snapped me out of my lust for him immediately. I started to doubt that my decision to dump the final vial down the toilet had been the right one. Even though he was being turned into the man of my dreams and not necessarily his – did that really matter? Wasn’t he benefitting from what I wanted, too? I forced those doubts out of my head since it was too late now, anyway. What was done was done – the huge man before me would be his original smaller self in the morning. I knew it was just important to enjoy his present huge company for right now – and to memorize what we would attain through hard work over the next few years. That is, if it was what Roman wanted. That was the difference – it would be his choice starting tomorrow and it wouldn’t be me forcing him to become what I wanted – what I desired. I wanted to wade over to the big man and hug him intensely. He clearly sensed my need. “Careful there, pup. We’ve just got a few more hours to go. I know I toyed with our libidos for the last few hours, but that was just some intense foreplay. Two huge strong fuckers like us can hold out for a little while longer. It will just make the multiple orgasms that are going to happen throughout the night that much better. You take a little swim and your big daddy is going to go fix us a nice dinner. Watching you flex your muscled body and edging my cock from looking at your tight hole has made me fucking hungry. I’m going to make you something so tasty that your big cock will stay hard just from the food and not only because our bodies are so hot for each other.” Watching Roman slowly walk up the steps at the shallow end of the pool was like watching Poseidon coming up from the ocean. The man’s body was huge and the wet hail only emphasized his muscles more. I loved how Roman didn’t dry off at all. He simply walked into the big house and turned on some lights. I watched him – my hard-on becoming more intense – as he started working in the kitchen completely nude. His huge body moved around the open space like he was in some kind of domestic ballet. I stroked my hard meat under the water. I stood just like that for the hour and a half that it took the big man to prepare our meal. He glanced at me every now and then – especially when he came outside to set the table on the deck, preparing a beautiful space for what would be our final meal in this place. He called me from the pool once everything was on the table and the wine was poured. I stepped out of the water and moved to the chair on the other side of the table. We both stayed completely nude – the night air causing our nipples to poke out strongly. I could have skipped the entire meal if he had offered one of his nubs for me to suck on. There was, of course, another couple bottles of exquisite wine with the meal and by the time we finished everything we both were pretty buzzed. My inebriation made me a little bolder with the man. I decided to tread in some unfamiliar territory. “What if none of this existed tomorrow? How would you feel, Roman?” “What do you mean?” He was opening a third bottle - a sweet dessert wine - and chose to hold the thing between his monstrous pecs like he had earlier as he pulled out the cork. It was a trick I had come to love. My cock – even in my drunken state – was fully hard. Roman knew exactly what kind of response his actions elicited from my body. He did it just to tease me. I also think it helped him to stay hard, as well – knowing I was so turned on. “What if this house didn’t exist, this food didn’t exist . . . even your body didn’t exist.” “Would I still have you?” His question came quickly, without any hesitation, and caught me off guard. I stared into his eyes and noticed the seriousness behind the statement. He stopped in mid pour and just looked at me with a face full of love. I was almost moved to tears. I didn’t blink at all and answered honestly. “Of course you would – I’ll never leave you now, Roman. I know the real you and I’ve come to realize that’s the most important thing.” “Then none of this matters, Jason. You are all that I desire. It’s been that way since the first time we met – even though I really can’t remember all the details of when we met. I do, however, remember wanting you from the moment you shared your family’s secret water. I could do without any of this if I knew I still got you.” The tears flowed now. I couldn’t control them. I’m sure it was partly the wine, but it was also the words that Roman had spoken. I cried because I felt the same way as he did. I wanted the guy more than anything else in the world – even if it meant he came without the changes that Aunt Hildie’s concoction had caused. Sure he was handsome as hell, muscled beyond belief, the kind of confident, cultured stud I had always dreamed of, and had the facial hair of my wet dreams – but all of that paled in comparison to what I now liked about his interior self. I sobbed a little as the tears continued to stream down my face. I knew, deep down, that a lot of what Roman was saying would be gone as soon as he was back to his original self. I still didn’t know how much of his love for me was caused by Aunt Hildie’s vials. I’m sure there was a basic attraction, but I also knew we’d have to build back up to these intense feelings we now carried for each other. I would be at an advantage because I knew what we could become – what we could be together. I would have to work hard to convince him of all this once it was gone. I was ready for the challenge, though. Roman just sat there as I mourned – for what he and I would lose come the morning. But I also cried for joy – for I knew that our relationship would be built on truth and honesty starting the next day. I could wait as we built him back up to the perfect muscle daddy. It was worth the wait. “I think we need new glasses, Jason. I’ll be right back. This stuff will taste better in champagne flutes.” Roman disappeared into the house – and I realized he was doing it to allow me to have the time I needed to work through whatever was causing me sadness. He was too much of a gentleman to pry or cause me to feel uncomfortable. I collected myself while he was gone and was ready to rejoice when he returned. I loved watching his huge body move back out onto the deck in the moonlight. It felt like I truly had every curve and bulge memorized. I was ready for whatever would come. Roman set a glass in front of me and then pulled his chair around the table so we were sitting closer to each other. He picked up his glass and I knew he was ready for a toast. I raised my flute, as well. “Here’s to the future, Jason – whatever it brings.” “To the future, Roman.” We drank in silence. The dessert wine was exquisite, just like the rest, and I loved how tasting it pleased the big man. He savored the wine and swallowed joyously. We finished our glasses without saying a word and then we both sat back in our chairs. Roman reached out and grabbed my hand. It was a bold move, since we didn’t want to do anything that would make us jump each other’s bones, but it was also a comforting move. I needed his closeness at that moment and I realized he knew it, too. We gazed into each other’s eyes and this made him begin to smile with a face full of joy. I felt complete – right then and right there. Even if that feeling never came again, I would remember that moment forever. He seemed different, somehow – even calmer and more confirdent. “It’s two minutes passed twelve, Jason. Time for that final vial.” My heart sank. I knew it was time to tell the truth. I was ready to face the music. I knew it would be hard for Roman to hear, but I also knew it was the right thing to do. I loved him so much that I realized I had to set him free. I needed him to know everything. I was ready to begin our life in a new way. “I need to tell you something, Roman. I poured the last vial down the toilet. Don’t be angry. I want to tell you a lot of things that you don’t remember – that you’ve forgotten because I have been giving you these vials. I think it is important for you to know the truth.” “I know the truth, Jason. You love me and I love you.” “Yes, that’s true, but there’s more.” “You mean that your Aunt Hildie sent you seven vials to make the perfect muscle daddy? You mean that you’ve given me the vials and have loved all the changes? You mean that the last vial – the one you poured down the toilet – was to make me loving and you panicked because you felt that you were turning me into a muscled robot that had no will of his own? Do you mean the fact that you gave up everything just because you wanted me to have the chance for all of this on my own? Have I summed it up pretty well, Jason?” “Um . . . yes . . . but, but how did you know?” “I didn’t know until about two minutes ago. I caught on earlier that you were feeling a little uneasy about the vials. Maybe your aunt put something in the sixth one to help me have some foresight or something. Anyway, when I went in earlier to get the wine opener I switched out the liquid in the vial. You poured just regular tap water down the drain. When we just toasted with the dessert wine you drank what was in the bottle and I drank what was in the vial. The seventh vial was for both of us, Jason. Your aunt knows you very well. The way to make me completely in love with you – the kind of love that knows no bounds – is to show me some act of selfless love, yourself. You gave up everything you ever dreamed of - for me, Jason. You made yourself worthy of unconditional love. The seventh vial only made me completely aware of everything that has happened and, by the way, gave me the chance to choose it for myself. I have total free will right now, boy, but I also know what you did – what you intended to do. I love you even more deeply than just ten minutes ago. And here’s the best part, kiddo, I’m staying just the way you see me right now. Well, that’s not entirely true. I plan on getting larger – right along side of you.” Somehow, everything Roman said sank into my brain fully as he spoke. It all made total sense and I was amazed by the fact that Aunt Hildie had anticipated everything. I was also thrilled beyond belief that the muscled daddy sitting in front of me was going to be staying the same forever. My heart was bursting with love for the giant. I stood up and moved in front of him. I straddled his legs and sat down. Our hard cocks were smashed between our taut stomachs as I pressed my body into his. I leaned my face down. “That must mean I can now do this…” I kissed Roman hard – harder than I had ever kissed anyone in my entire life. I also smashed my body into his hard torso – relishing every mind-blowing feeling his muscles caused in me. There was no way I could ever have imagined what it would feel like to embrace this muscle daddy for the first time – it was everything I had dreamed of and more – much more. I also knew it was the beginning of a lifetime of exciting moments. I was ready for the ride – in more ways than one. I sent a huge thank you thought out to Aunt Hildie before my mind surrendered to all things surrounding my muscle daddy built to order! This post has been promoted to an article

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.

Chapter I My first weeks of college had been turbulent for multiple reasons, even though it would not be long before I learnt they were all the same. Since I had started college there had been multiple violent murders in town. All of the victims were male and while a majority of them were students or staff members, found in various placed on campus so brutally mangled that forensic pathologists claim they must have been run over by a freight train, two victims with no college ties were found equally disfigured near the scrapyard on the other side of town. A general sense of panic and dread had come over the town, but I seemed to be the only person who was not particularly concerned. This was because my mind was preoccupied with one of my fellow students: Gustavo. I constantly thought of him, almost every night I would dream of him and wake up with cum-soiled underwear. Whenever I spotted him in hallways or striding across campus I would try to steal as many secret glances as I could. I’ve been obsessed ever since I first laid eyes on him the day I moved into my dorm. I remember it clear as day. I was looking out of my window after having moved in all my things when I saw him carrying three big suitcases with no strain at all. He seemed to be a solid 6’ tall, but that was not what made my jaw drop and dick stiffen. He was wearing an oversized hoodie and baggy pants, but I could tell he was very muscular underneath it. Ever since I could remember I have had a shameful obsession with muscles and muscular men and I had developed an impeccable skill for spotting them. After that one quick peek at him from a very far distance I made it my mission to find everything out about him. He was an American-born Italian, a fact I could have easily deduced after seeing his curly black hair, his dark facial stubble and his always lightly tanned skin. He was 20 years old and majoring in sports science. Wearing baggy clothes, like he did on that first day, was more the exception than the norm for him. Usually he wore a tight shirt that seemed on the verge of tearing apart with the slightest flex of his burgeoning muscles. I estimated him to be a staggering 250 lbs when I first saw him, all of it shredded muscle. He was probably the most muscular 20 year old in the world and looked ready to step on a Mr. Olympia stage. Gustavo did not seem to have many friends and in my first two months of college I never saw him speak a word with anyone. The football team tried to recruit him multiple times but he always refused. I attempted to map up his schedule but he seemed to be skipping many of his classes and have no regular schedule. The only thing I knew for certain is that every time I saw him he would be bigger than the last time. It was then after two months that my life changed forever. Up until then I had been living in my gigantic dorm room on my own without a roommate. The only drawback was that my floor only had a large communal shower without stalls, while rooms on other floors had their own private bathrooms. I quite enjoyed it, because while at 5’8, 140lbs with a slightly below average penis I didn’t have much to be proud of, I loved stealing looks at some of the jocks who showered there. It was then a great mystery when I got an email from the student administration saying a student had requested to move to my floor, because they were uncomfortable with their private bathroom because it was “getting too small”. As I was the only one without a roommate I already knew the student would be moving in with me but little did I know it was Gustavo. I opened the door to my room one day after class to find him already moved in, sitting on his bed as it groaned under his enormous weight. I froze. He was scratching his neck and his bicep bulged against his sleeve like balloon. He wasn’t even flexing hard and it looked to be 23 inches granite boulder. He had gained maybe 20 lbs in the past two months and was a mind numbing 270 lbs. He stood up to greet me and I fainted. When I awoke I was in my bed and he was looming over me, casting a massive shadow. Immediately I began stammering an excuse but he just laughed. “I get that sometimes, don’t worry. Name’s Gustavo by the way”. “I-I-I’m David” I shakingly took his hand. It was massive and sinewed. I could tell he was trying to be gentle with his handshake but it still hurt a little. After that he left to go to the gym and I jerked off furiously. I awaited his return excitedly and could not even eat or sleep. I waited and waited and six hours later it was midnight and he still wasn’t back. I knew monstrous bodybuilder like him had long workout sessions but this seemed excessive. Perhaps he had picked up some girl. I hadn’t heard any rumors of him sleeping with any of the girls from our college, but a god like him with what looked to be a massive dick bulging in his underwear surely fucks a new girl every night. Finally at 2am I heard the door unlock and saw his godly silhouette as he opened the door. He had to step into the room sideways because his shoulders were so fucking wide. I pretended to be asleep, hoping he would feel comfortable to undress right there. When he switched on the lights I was shocked to see him butt naked and covered in blood. My first reaction wasn’t disgust, but to instantly get hard. Even underneath the blood I could see pencil thick veins crisscrossing his body. He was insanely pumped and somehow looked way bigger than today afternoon. He was sporting a massive 11-inch boner that almost reached all the way up to the top of his abs. Tennis-ball thick testicles were pushed out because there was no space between his thighs which looked to be bigger than his waist. I just wanted to lick him. His face, which was so rugged and masculine usually still had boyish dark eyes which made me fall for him but now his eyes looked manic. Like an animal with rabies. There was so much muscle to take in, but before I had a chance he grabbed his towel, switched the lights off again and went towards the shower.

Rodolfo tied the harness around his waist, making sure the rope was securely attached to the bus full of college kids. Juan clung to his back, feeling the power of his younger brother's muscles as he prepared himself for the day's feat. With a strong push, Rodolfo started walking, dragging the bus behind him. The roar of the bus engine mingled with the whoops and gasps of the students, as Rodolfo moved easily forward. With each step he took, his muscles bulged more, as if they were about to burst. His muscles are already enormous, with bulging veins and a strength that seems almost inhuman. Students watch in amazement as they stand behind the bus, ready to push if necessary. Rodolfo, with his brother Juan still hanging from his back, concentrates and takes a deep breath. His muscles tense and bulge even more, looking almost like they are going to explode from so much force. With a whoop of effort, he pulls the bus up and the students feel him start to move. Rodolfo's muscles are a wonder to behold. Each one is perfectly defined, with a clear line of separation between each muscle group. His arms are huge, with biceps and triceps that look like footballs. His shoulders are broad and strong, and his chest is broad and deep. His back is a true marvel, with muscles like waves on a rough sea. And his abdomen is a solid plate of muscle that looks like it was carved out of stone. As he pulls the bus, Rodolfo grunts with effort while his macho voice echoes through the mountains, but it seems to have no limits. His muscles continue to grow, bigger and more defined, as if powered by some unknown force. The bus moves faster, and the students whoop with excitement as they feel propelled forward. Rodolfo's shirt bursts to pieces, revealing his imposing, muscular torso. His abdominal muscles form a grid of firm bulges, while his pectorals spread out like enormous wings. The scene is simply impressive, a display of strength and power that looks like something out of an action movie. And at the center of it all is Rodolfo, with the biggest and strongest muscles ever seen. With each step his breathing is more agitated, but he continues steadily pulling the bus full of students, his muscles seemed to grow with each breath, becoming visually more imposing. Juan, his older brother and defenseless of him who hung with his best grip on the muscular teenager's back, couldn't believe the experience he was living. The desire for his brother was a profound ecstasy, and his love for him was beyond brotherly. Rodolfo had become a titan, a true alpha male, and he was the alpha male of his family, the breadwinner, and the one who worked two jobs to support them all. Therefore, Juan knew of his inferior position to his huge younger brother. He was submissive and obedient to him. I am the oldest, I am 35 years old. But I promised Rodolfo to be as fat and weak as I could, so that he can use me as a weight for his exercises. This had become a master dog domination. Ecstasy takes me up to heaven and moves me among the stars. I never imagined feeling so much pleasure from feeling, touching, licking and cumming from a man's body, except my brother's, who is now the most powerful alpha male and Olympian of all time. My brother is everything I love and desire in the world, he is my alpha male, the dominating man in the house. Oh my god, it's a constant orgasm! My penis is about to explode, I can't stop ejaculating at such a display of strength and domination. My brother is only 18 years old. Juan's penis was stuck between the enormous muscles of Rodolfo's back, it was such a thin and flaccid penis that it fit perfectly between the thirsty muscles of the god who had become his younger brother, so he could not stop ejaculating over and over again in the face of such dominance and physical stimulation. Semen dripped like sticky beads between the chiseled dorsal muscles. Generating the hottest scene college students had ever seen in his life. Suddenly everyone was touching their genitals and masturbating fiercely for such a show of divinity. Rodolfo realized what was happening, but for him it was just his daily exercise routine. He had reached a point in his physical training, that his body functioned like a mesh of perfect systems, capable of withstanding any challenge. His penis became erect immediately, only his willpower was enough for the erect penis of 35 cm and thick as a liter bottle, tore his pants into pieces and flew off This is a photo of my brother 3 years ago, before the roles in my family changed. Do you want to know more about this story?

SNUFFLOVERS PAGE (bingj.com)